come_v to_o pass_v in_o that_o year_n when_o cicero_n and_o antonius_n be_v consul_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o 179_o olympiad_n in_o the_o three_o month_n on_o a_o fastingday_n he_o say_v that_o pompey_n enter_v jerusalem_n with_o the_o roman_a legion_n antiq._n lib._n 12._o cap._n 8._o and_o for_o their_o subjection_n to_o the_o roman_n he_o add_v that_o syria_n and_o judea_n and_o all_o place_n from_o the_o border_n of_o egypt_n to_o euphrates_n be_v commit_v to_o the_o tuition_n of_o scaurus_n antiq._n lib._n 14._o cap._n 8._o &_o the_o bell._n jud._n lib._n 1._o cap._n 5._o and_o here_o i_o find_v that_o all_o historian_n and_o chronologer_n do_v agree_v in_o the_o aforementioned_a year_n now_o for_o the_o number_n of_o time_n that_o there_o be_v 666_o year_n from_o this_o begin_n to_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n this_o be_v clear_a also_o in_o all_o our_o ordinary_a book_n of_o chronology_n dr_n willet_n who_o do_v differ_v from_o our_o judgement_n about_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n he_o in_o his_o synops._n papism_n quaest._n de_fw-fr antichr_n part_n 2._o say_v that_o the_o sceptre_n be_v take_v from_o judah_n at_o that_o year_n when_o cicero_n be_v consul_n at_o rome_n which_o he_o affirm_v to_o be_v 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o 666_o before_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o in_o general_a he_o do_v approve_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o interpretation_n as_o bale_n the_o historian_n do_v before_o he_o and_o whereas_o it_o may_v be_v allege_v that_o calvisius_n the_o most_o accurate_a chronologer_n do_v number_n something_o more_o than_o 60_o year_n to_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o solve_v this_o difficulty_n let_v we_o say_v as_o he_o do_v that_o cicero_n and_o antonius_n do_v enter_v their_o office_n about_o the_o 20_o of_o october_n when_o all_o be_v full_a of_o trouble_n at_o rome_n and_o in_o the_o four_o of_o july_n follow_v which_o be_v the_o 17_o day_n of_o the_o month_n tamuz_fw-fr the_o roman_n enter_v jerusalem_n and_o pompey_n go_v into_o the_o temple_n to_o this_o if_o we_o add_v those_o act_n of_o he_o of_o break_v down_o the_o wall_n of_o jerusalem_n of_o make_v judea_n tributary_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o deliver_v all_o into_o the_o power_n of_o scaurus_n the_o quaestor_n till_o further_a order_n shall_v be_v take_v by_o the_o senate_n these_o thing_n must_v necessary_o be_v do_v in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o year_n when_o câ—…cero_n and_o antonius_n be_v consul_n or_o rather_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o next_o year_n which_o according_a to_o calvisius_n his_o account_n be_v the_o year_n of_o the_o world_n 3889._o to_o which_o if_o you_o add_v 666_o year_n the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n this_o will_v make_v the_o year_n of_o the_o world_n 4554._o and_o this_o will_v bring_v we_o to_o that_o fatal_a year_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o so_o this_o present_a year_n will_v be_v from_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n the_o 4555_o year_n from_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o 606_o year_n from_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n the_o 666_o year_n for_o the_o number_n of_o year_n there_o be_v yet_o one_o main_a objection_n some_o will_v have_v the_o period_n of_o time_n in_o daniel_n image_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a scholastical_a speculation_n sol._n we_o will_v go_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n to_o decide_v the_o question_n for_o the_o scripture_n let_v we_o first_o consider_v the_o word_n of_o daniel_n thanksgiving_n upon_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n bless_a be_v the_o name_n of_o god_n for_o ever_o for_o wisdom_n and_o may_v be_v his_o he_o change_v the_o time_n and_o season_n he_o remove_v king_n and_o set_v up_o king_n dan._n 2._o 20_o 21._o the_o scope_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v concern_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o so_o many_o change_n of_o time_n answerable_a to_o those_o four_o mutation_n of_o empire_n but_o if_o we_o look_v more_o narrow_o to_o the_o text_n the_o word_n in_o the_o chaldee_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v time_n and_o revolution_n of_o time_n for_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v as_o much_o as_o tempus_fw-la statutum_fw-la &_o determinatum_fw-la a_o appoint_a and_o determinate_a time_n for_o the_o lord_n have_v show_v nebuchadnezzar_n dream_n to_o daniel_n and_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o dream_n that_o it_o concern_v a_o fourfold_a change_n of_o empire_n and_o a_o fourfold_a change_n of_o time_n upon_o the_o earth_n upon_o this_o reason_n the_o prophet_n break_v forth_o into_o the_o praise_n of_o the_o wisdom_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n in_o a_o suitable_a manner_n to_o the_o present_a occasion_n and_o in_o very_a deed_n if_o we_o look_v upon_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o empire_n from_o the_o babylonian_n to_o the_o persian_n from_o the_o persian_n to_o the_o grecian_n from_o the_o grecian_n to_o the_o roman_n here_o be_v a_o notable_a example_n of_o the_o wisdom_n and_o the_o power_n of_o god_n and_o that_o which_o be_v more_o considerable_a the_o lord_n speak_v of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o sovereign_a dominion_n of_o these_o people_n many_o year_n before_o they_o come_v to_o have_v the_o dominion_n upon_o the_o earth_n for_o this_o cause_n the_o prophet_n break_v forth_o into_o the_o praise_n of_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n in_o his_o dispose_n the_o change_n of_o time_n and_o the_o change_n of_o empire_n and_o for_o the_o communication_n of_o this_o deep_a secret_a to_o he_o and_o the_o other_o three_o child_n and_o by_o their_o mean_n to_o the_o information_n of_o the_o church_n and_o when_o all_o this_o be_v do_v shall_v we_o say_v that_o the_o four_o change_n of_o time_n in_o the_o image_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n be_v but_o a_o curious_a speculation_n further_o it_o be_v add_v vers_fw-la 44._o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v this_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o time_n of_o one_o of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n the_o four_o period_n of_o time_n then_o be_v not_o a_o bare_a speculation_n but_o a_o plain_a scripture-truth_n for_o it_o be_v the_o plot_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o show_v that_o down_o from_o nabuchadnezzar_n there_o shall_v be_v four_o change_n of_o empire_n and_o four_o notable_a revolution_n of_o time_n and_o when_o these_o change_n shall_v be_v in_o their_o course_n and_o succession_n than_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v begin_v now_o whereas_o bodin_n in_o his_o method_n of_o history_n chap._n 7._o take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n in_o the_o confutation_n of_o this_o let_v we_o consider_v what_o he_o allege_v first_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n he_o confute_v which_o we_o do_v not_o allow_v for_o as_o we_o have_v former_o say_v the_o babylonian_a empire_n do_v not_o begin_v at_o ninus_n but_o at_o nabuchadnezzar_n second_o he_o take_v it_o as_o grant_v that_o only_o the_o amplitude_n of_o dominion_n make_v a_o monarchical_a kingdom_n and_o hereupon_o reason_n why_o shall_v not_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o parthian_n saracen_n turk_n tartar_n go_v under_o the_o account_n of_o monarchical_a kingdom_n here_o he_o be_v to_o consider_v that_o not_o only_o the_o greatness_n of_o dominion_n but_o the_o greatness_n of_o dominion_n over_o the_o church_n continent_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o daniel_n metal-kingdom_n and_o therefore_o look_v what_o kingdom_n nabuchadnezzar_n do_v begin_v it_o do_v orderly_o descend_v to_o the_o persian_n grecian_n and_o roman_n and_o not_o to_o the_o parthian_n as_o experience_n show_v therefore_o a_o beast_n in_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o signify_v a_o state_n or_o government_n in_o the_o general_n notion_n but_o a_o state_n or_o government_n that_o be_v idolatrous_a and_o do_v persecute_v the_o church_n neither_o do_v it_o signify_v a_o idolatrous_a government_n in_o the_o latitude_n but_o such_o a_o idolatrous_a government_n in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n if_o this_o distinction_n be_v well_o observe_v they_o that_o be_v enemy_n to_o magistracy_n will_v not_o have_v such_o harbour_n in_o the_o revelation_n as_o they_o think_v they_o have_v three_o he_o dispute_v against_o those_o who_o stand_v for_o a_o german-roman_a empire_n and_o with_o he_o we_o do_v agree_v that_o this_o be_v but_o a_o fable_n for_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o last_o edition_n be_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o
19_o vers_fw-la 1_o 2_o 3_o 4_o 5._o that_o when_o the_o saint_n do_v sing_v their_o halelujah_o at_o the_o judgement_n upon_o the_o great_a whore_n than_o a_o voice_n be_v hear_v the_o lord_n god_n omnipotent_a reign_v vers_fw-la 6._o here_o i_o demand_v do_v not_o the_o lord_n god_n omnipotent_a reign_n before_o he_o do_v not_o reign_v before_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o that_o text_n for_o the_o great_a whoâ—…e_n have_v rule_v all_o the_o world_n and_o have_v corrupt_v the_o earth_n by_o her_o fornication_n all_o be_v under_o her_o power_n and_o she_o spill_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n at_o her_o own_o pleasure_n but_o at_o her_o destruction_n the_o lord_n christ_n do_v begin_v to_o reign_v and_o that_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o marriage_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o gospel-church_n when_o the_o lamb_n wife_n have_v make_v herself_o ready_a vers_n 7._o so_o it_o be_v say_v rev._n 11._o 15._o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n and_o he_o shall_v reign_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o here_o i_o demand_v be_v not_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n before_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o great_a city_n before_o that_o time_n when_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n begin_v to_o be_v destroy_v i_o answer_v they_o be_v his_o kingdom_n jure_v by_o right_n they_o be_v his_o by_o virtue_n of_o purchase_n 1500_o year_n ago_o and_o more_o but_o he_o enter_v not_o into_o the_o actual_a possession_n till_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o tyrannical_a kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n he_o receive_v institution_n &_o jus_o ad_fw-la rem_fw-la above_o 1500_o year_n ago_o but_o he_o have_v not_o inâ—…uction_n &_o jus_o in_o re_fw-mi till_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o therefore_o these_o word_n be_v special_o and_o emphatical_o add_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thou_o have_v take_v to_o thyself_o thy_o great_a power_n and_o haste_n reign_v in_o which_o word_n the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v insinuate_v that_o before_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n the_o lord_n christ_n by_o his_o own_o free_a and_o voluntary_a permission_n do_v suffer_v the_o beast_n and_o other_o monarchical_a state_n to_o encroach_v upon_o he_o and_o to_o detain_v his_o power_n for_o 1260_o year_n at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o time_n he_o do_v resume_v and_o take_v the_o power_n to_o himself_o alone_o this_o be_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o for_o the_o argument_n of_o mr_n hayne_n that_o christ_n be_v a_o establish_a king_n upon_o mount_n zion_n when_o herod_n and_o pontius_n pilate_n conspire_v against_o he_o i_o will_v further_o add_v that_o in_o those_o time_n when_o the_o beast_n rule_v over_o all_o and_o when_o all_o worship_v his_o image_n and_o receive_v his_o mark_n in_o those_o very_a time_n the_o lamb_n stand_v upon_o mount_n zion_n and_o with_o he_o 144000_o have_v their_o father_n name_v write_v in_o their_o forehead_n chap._n 14._o vers_fw-la 1._o now_o i_o believe_v none_o that_o understand_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n will_v affirm_v that_o christ_n be_v state_v in_o his_o monarchical_a kingdom_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n upon_o the_o earth_n to_o speak_v proper_o these_o be_v rather_o the_o time_n of_o the_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o of_o the_o exinanition_n and_o concealment_n of_o the_o glory_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n the_o king_n do_v agree_v to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o must_v do_v so_o till_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v fulfil_v when_o this_o be_v do_v the_o beast_n shall_v be_v destroy_v his_o body_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o burn_a fire_n and_o then_o the_o lord_n christ_n shall_v begin_v to_o reign_v mr_n hayne_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o christ_n kingdom_n when_o it_o be_v set_v up_o be_v more_o powerful_a than_o rome_n which_o to_o this_o day_n never_o can_v though_o assist_v by_o the_o gate_n of_o hell_n either_o by_o may_v or_o policy_n prevail_v against_o christ_n kingdom_n answer_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o itself_o strong_a than_o any_o monarchical_a kingdom_n whatsoever_o but_o the_o great_a question_n be_v whether_o it_o be_v his_o mind_n at_o all_o time_n to_o eâ—…ert_v and_o put_v forth_o his_o power_n if_o this_o have_v be_v his_o mind_n why_o do_v he_o not_o dash_v in_o piece_n the_o babylonian_a the_o persian_a the_o grecian_a and_o the_o roman_a power_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o have_v any_o be_v why_o have_v they_o any_o liberty_n give_v they_o to_o afflict_v the_o saint_n in_o these_o variation_n and_o change_n of_o empire_n the_o lord_n christ_n will_v not_o put_v out_o his_o power_n till_o the_o time_n of_o his_o reign_n upon_o the_o earth_n shall_v begin_v again_o we_o do_v not_o absolute_o and_o simple_o affirm_v that_o the_o lord_n christ_n do_v not_o exert_a and_o put_v out_o his_o power_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n for_o he_o arm_v his_o saint_n with_o faith_n and_o patience_n and_o make_v they_o able_a to_o suffer_v but_o this_o we_o affirm_v he_o do_v not_o put_v forth_o his_o power_n to_o the_o destruction_n of_o these_o kingdom_n in_o their_o tyranny_n and_o rage_n against_o the_o church_n when_o the_o babylonian_a stand_v in_o all_o greatness_n of_o power_n it_o can_v not_o overcome_v the_o spirit_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o three_o child_n and_o when_o the_o ten_o horn_n do_v agree_v together_o to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n the_o lamb_n do_v overcome_v they_o for_o he_o be_v lord_n of_o lord_n and_o king_n of_o king_n and_o they_o that_o be_v with_o he_o be_v call_v and_o choose_v and_o faithful_a chap._n 17._o vers_fw-la 14._o it_o be_v manifest_a then_o that_o the_o lord_n christ_n do_v put_v out_o his_o power_n to_o hold_v up_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o to_o make_v they_o able_a to_o suffer_v but_o for_o the_o present_a he_o do_v not_o break_v those_o tyrannical_a empire_n in_o piece_n to_o make_v they_o submit_v to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n he_o do_v not_o nor_o will_v not_o exert_v and_o send_v forth_o that_o part_n of_o power_n till_o the_o time_n and_o season_n do_v come_v when_o his_o monarchical_a kingdom_n shall_v begin_v the_o apostle_n say_v 1_o tim._n cap._n 6._o vers_fw-la 15._o in_o his_o time_n he_o will_v show_v who_o be_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o only_a potentate_n the_o king_n of_o king_n and_o the_o lord_n of_o lord_n he_o will_v set_v forth_o his_o monarchical_a sovereignty_n and_o potency_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o own_o time_n in_o that_o season_n which_o the_o father_n have_v appoint_v for_o his_o sovereignty_n and_o dominion_n now_o that_o time_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n be_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n and_o more_o particular_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n but_o let_v we_o proceed_v mr_n hayne_n christ_n in_o s._n john_n time_n be_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n rev._n 1._o 5._o have_v all_o thing_n give_v he_o by_o his_o father_n luk._n 10._o 22._o all_o power_n in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n be_v give_v he_o before_o his_o ascension_n matth._n 28._o 18._o so_o that_o he_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n his_o body_n and_o in_o place_n far_o above_o all_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o domination_n and_o every_o title_n and_o name_n that_o be_v name_v not_o in_o this_o world_n only_o but_o in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v eph._n 1._o 21_o 22._o therefore_o at_o christ_n be_v here_o on_o earth_n or_o near_o unto_o that_o time_n he_o have_v a_o absolute_a and_o boundless_a sovereignty_n far_o above_o all_o monarch_n that_o hereâ—…ofore_o live_v or_o shall_v ever_o live_v hereafter_o answer_n to_o this_o matter_n i_o have_v speak_v before_o scil_n that_o the_o kingdom_n give_v to_o the_o son_n at_o his_o ascension_n be_v far_o great_a than_o any_o earthly_a kingdom_n whatsoever_o but_o the_o question_n here_o be_v whether_o do_v he_o enter_v into_o the_o possession_n of_o that_o kingdom_n yea_o or_o no_o there_o be_v a_o power_n give_v to_o christ_n at_o his_o ascension_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o he_o be_v able_a to_o destroy_v the_o beast_n the_o false_a prophet_n the_o dragon_n gog_n and_o magog_n death_n and_o hell_n and_o all_o other_o enemy_n yet_o we_o see_v that_o he_o do_v not_o nor_o will_v not_o execute_v and_o put_v forth_o his_o power_n in_o their_o destruction_n till_o the_o time_n appoint_v of_o the_o father_n till_o the_o saint_n have_v pass_v the_o time_n of_o their_o patience_n and_o suffering_n
under_o these_o tyrant_n but_o in_o this_o matter_n let_v we_o answer_v mr_n hayne_n with_o mr_n hayne_n in_o the_o first_o page_n of_o his_o book_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o eternity_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n and_o of_o its_o extent_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o afterward_o in_o the_o second_o page_n he_o speak_v as_o follow_v of_o this_o extent_n say_v he_o be_v christ_n kingdom_n yet_o in_o regard_n that_o god_n have_v soâ—…etimes_o permit_v satan_n and_o wicked_a man_n in_o extraordnary_n manner_n to_o domineer_v and_o to_o exercise_v their_o worldly_a and_o ungodly_a power_n and_o that_o at_o other_o time_n he_o have_v make_v his_o own_o sovereignty_n by_o remarkable_a mercy_n and_o judgement_n to_o appear_v god_n and_o christ_n upon_o this_o more_o glorious_a expression_n of_o their_o more_o overrule_v may_v be_v then_o especial_o say_v to_o have_v a_o kingdom_n and_o to_o reign_v because_o in_o such_o time_n their_o glory_n and_o majesty_n do_v more_o manifest_o show_v itself_o exod._n 15._o 18._o 1_o sam._n 12._o 12._o obad._n vers_fw-la 21._o rev._n 12._o 10._o in_o like_a manner_n i_o may_v say_v though_o at_o the_o ascension_n of_o christ_n there_o be_v give_v to_o he_o a_o kingdom_n far_o great_a than_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n yet_o in_o regard_n that_o it_o have_v please_v god_n the_o father_n for_o many_o age_n together_o to_o permit_v rome_n imperial_a and_o afterward_o rome_n papal_n in_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n to_o exercise_v their_o worldly_a power_n and_o see_v also_o it_o be_v his_o pleasure_n after_o some_o age_n to_o make_v his_o sovereignty_n know_v in_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o tyranny_n of_o these_o state_n and_o in_o set_v up_o the_o gospel_n as_o the_o regent_n law_n in_o this_o respect_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n may_v be_v say_v to_o begin_v at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o last_o and_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o but_o a_o little_a further_o to_o open_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n when_o michael_n and_o his_o angel_n i._n e._n christ_n and_o his_o primitive_a martyr_n have_v conquer_v the_o dragon_n present_o and_o immediate_o upon_o the_o conquest_n this_o acclamation_n be_v hear_v i_o hear_v a_o loud_a voice_n say_v in_o heaven_n now_o be_v come_v salvation_n and_o strength_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o his_o christ_n for_o the_o accuser_n of_o our_o brethren_n be_v cast_v down_o rev._n 12._o 10._o here_o i_o demand_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o that_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o power_n of_o christ_n you_o be_v to_o note_n that_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o place_n be_v concern_v the_o fight_n between_o the_o lord_n christ_n and_o his_o primitive_a martyr_n on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o persecute_v empire_n of_o the_o roman_n on_o the_o otherside_n after_o a_o long_a and_o terrible_a fight_n the_o dragon_n be_v overcome_v by_o the_o faith_n and_o patience_n of_o the_o martyr_n by_o the_o prayer_n of_o faith_n ground_v upon_o the_o promise_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a when_o the_o christian_a faith_n as_o the_o best_a expositor_n will_v have_v it_o become_v religio_fw-la imperii_fw-la the_o religion_n of_o the_o empire_n then_o at_o that_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o his_o christ_n be_v reveal_v to_o the_o world_n the_o deliverance_n and_o salvation_n of_o the_o church_n from_o under_o the_o ten_o first_o persecution_n be_v much_o desire_v before_o but_o it_o be_v not_o effect_v till_o the_o day_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a to_o his_o time_n then_o that_o notable_a expression_n the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o his_o christ_n be_v come_v be_v more_o immediate_o â—…o_o be_v apply_v by_o that_o which_o the_o church_n have_v have_v experience_n of_o already_o we_o may_v learn_v what_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o her_o deliverance_n from_o under_o antichristian_a suffering_n and_o of_o the_o future_a reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n for_o 1000_o year_n and_o though_o there_o be_v some_o beginning_n of_o his_o monarchical_a reign_n in_o the_o day_n of_o constantine_n yet_o that_o be_v but_o radiatura_fw-la vel_fw-la specimen_fw-la regni_fw-la christi_fw-la a_o glimpse_n or_o a_o handâ—…el_n as_o it_o be_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o future_a liberty_n of_o the_o church_n that_o shall_v be_v for_o that_o glory_n be_v eclipse_v and_o the_o church_n fall_v under_o persecution_n in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n when_o those_o time_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n shall_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ._n and_o so_o they_o shall_v continue_v and_o remain_v for_o many_o year_n when_o jew_n and_o gentile_n both_o together_o shall_v make_v a_o glorious_a church_n under_o christ_n their_o head_n and_o king_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n it_o be_v express_o say_v the_o dominion_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o that_o this_o dominion_n be_v to_o continue_v for_o ever_o dan._n 7._o 27._o now_o then_o if_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v at_o the_o incarnation_n and_o so_o forward_o to_o continue_v for_o ever_o what_o shall_v we_o make_v of_o the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n for_o so_o many_o age_n together_o christ_n have_v reign_v but_o a_o little_a if_o we_o look_v to_o a_o exterior_a reign_n mr_n hayne_n the_o reign_n of_o antichrist_n and_o of_o other_o tyrant_n be_v no_o impeachment_n to_o christ_n absolute_a sovereignty_n the_o wickedness_n of_o son_n take_v not_o away_o the_o fatherhood_n and_o authority_n of_o parent_n nor_o a_o debauch_a servant_n ill_a carriage_n argue_v his_o exemption_n from_o the_o master_n he_o be_v subject_a to_o david_n be_v and_o continue_v a_o king_n though_o ishbosheth_n and_o saul_n house_n though_o absalon_n his_o own_o son_n though_o sheba_n a_o benjamite_n and_o many_o of_o israel_n rise_v up_o against_o he_o and_o submit_v not_o to_o his_o sceptre_n answer_n we_o agree_v that_o the_o tyrannical_a state_n and_o by_o name_n the_o â—…ntichristian_a can_v be_v such_o impeachment_n to_o christ_n kingdom_n so_o as_o absolute_o and_o final_o to_o obstruct_v it_o in_o every_o part_n and_o point_n of_o power_n we_o yield_v also_o that_o the_o right_n belong_v to_o christ_n to_o be_v universal_a head_n of_o the_o church_n though_o antichrist_n have_v usurp_v his_o right_n for_o many_o age_n together_o and_o further_o though_o his_o jurisdiction_n have_v be_v detain_v by_o other_o a_o long_a time_n yet_o he_o have_v power_n enough_o in_o himself_o to_o recover_v it_o again_o when_o the_o time_n appoint_v for_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o tyrannical_a state_n be_v once_o fulfil_v but_o to_o say_v for_o the_o present_a that_o the_o antichristian_a state_n be_v no_o impeachment_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v a_o marvellous_a thing_n when_o a_o usurpet_fw-la be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o government_n be_v this_o no_o impeachment_n to_o the_o lawful_a power_n all_o the_o world_n do_v agree_v together_o to_o worship_v the_o beast_n and_o to_o receive_v his_o mark_n and_o be_v this_o no_o impeachment_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n the_o great_a whore_n corrupt_v the_o earth_n with_o her_o fornication_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n agree_v together_o to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o be_v this_o no_o impeachment_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n though_o david_n be_v anoint_v king_n over_o israel_n and_o though_o by_o virtue_n of_o his_o unction_n he_o have_v true_a title_n to_o the_o kingdom_n yet_o so_o long_o as_o saul_n and_o ishbosheth_n do_v bear_v rule_n the_o kingdom_n be_v not_o he_o in_o like_a manner_n though_o the_o lord_n christ_n by_o suffer_v death_n and_o by_o his_o unction_n have_v title_n to_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n yet_o as_o long_o as_o the_o tyrannical_a state_n of_o this_o world_n and_o particular_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n do_v continue_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n in_o that_o form_n and_o manner_n as_o they_o shall_v be_v be_v not_o he_o and_o therefore_o at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o great_a city_n this_o expression_n be_v use_v the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n be_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ._n here_o be_v a_o tacit_a implication_n that_o they_o be_v none_o of_o his_o kingdom_n before_o in_o that_o sense_n which_o the_o text_n intend_v mr_n hayne_n you_o much_o debase_v and_o vilify_v christ_n and_o his_o kingdom_n in_o compare_v it_o and_o count_v it_o inferior_a to_o
this_o four_o monarchy_n be_v to_o be_v state_v according_a to_o church-relation_n second_o we_o will_v show_v out_o of_o the_o story_n in_o who_o time_n and_o by_o who_o mean_n the_o church_n come_v first_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n now_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o people_n may_v be_v prove_v by_o these_o argument_n argument_n i._n where_o the_o former_a three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n do_v begin_v by_o the_o same_o analogy_n we_o be_v to_o proceed_v in_o state_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n but_o the_o former_a three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n do_v begin_v each_o of_o they_o in_o their_o several_a time_n when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o confine_n adjoin_v come_v under_o their_o dominion_n therefore_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n begin_v when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o confine_n about_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o people_n the_o major_n be_v clear_a for_o none_o will_v deny_v but_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v hold_v analogy_n with_o the_o three_o former_a empire_n in_o their_o beginning_n and_o for_o the_o minor_a we_o prove_v it_o by_o induction_n of_o singulars_n as_o for_o ensample_n example_n 1._o first_o in_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n the_o first_o of_o daniel_n four_o there_o be_v many_o potent_a king_n that_o do_v reign_v in_o that_o succession_n before_o the_o time_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n for_o he_o begin_v to_o reign_v in_o the_o 144_o year_n of_o the_o aera_fw-la of_o nabonazzar_n now_o the_o several_a name_n of_o the_o king_n the_o time_n of_o their_o reign_n and_o the_o order_n of_o their_o succession_n be_v all_o set_v down_o in_o the_o famous_a canon_n of_o ptolemy_n as_o we_o shall_v show_v afterward_o but_o not_o to_o go_v far_o for_o a_o example_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o one_o merodach-baladan_a in_o the_o canon_n aforesaid_a call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o he_o send_v ambassador_n to_o hezekiah_n king_n of_o judah_n 2_o king_n 20._o 12._o there_o be_v then_o a_o succession_n of_o babylonian_a king_n before_o nabuchadnezzar_n you_o will_v say_v why_o be_v he_o then_o call_v the_o head_n of_o gold_n as_o much_o in_o sense_n as_o the_o first_o babylonian_n king_n i_o answer_v though_o he_o be_v not_o simple_o the_o first_o babylonian_n king_n other_o reign_v before_o he_o yet_o he_o be_v the_o first_o prince_n of_o the_o babylonian_n that_o bring_v the_o jewish_a church_n and_o the_o confine_n about_o that_o church_n within_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n example_n 2._o second_o that_o kingdom_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n whereof_o darius_n and_o cyrus_n be_v the_o founder_n if_o we_o go_v strict_o to_o work_v the_o foundation_n of_o these_o be_v lay_v before_o for_o it_o be_v manifest_o plain_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o greek_a historian_n and_o by_o the_o chronographical_a table_n now_o in_o the_o hand_n of_o all_o man_n that_o there_o be_v a_o potent_a race_n of_o the_o king_n of_o media_n down_o from_o arbaces_n the_o mede_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o darius_n and_o cyrus_n be_v the_o true_a founder_n of_o the_o mede-persian_a kingdom_n because_o they_o first_o bring_v the_o jewish_a church_n under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n and_o that_o which_o be_v very_o remarkable_a to_o our_o present_a purpose_n though_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n famous_o know_v among_o historian_n that_o cyrus_n begin_v to_o reign_v in_o the_o 55_o olympiad_n though_o he_o subdue_v many_o nation_n &_o propagate_v the_o persian_a empire_n very_o far_o yet_o the_o scripture_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o that_o beginning_n but_o then_o only_o when_o the_o church_n come_v within_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o persian_a dominion_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o piscator_fw-la in_o his_o scholia_fw-la upon_o ezra_n chap._n 1._o vers_fw-la 2._o that_o the_o edict_n come_v forth_o in_o the_o first_o of_o cyrus_n king_n of_o persia._n this_o say_v he_o be_v the_o first_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n in_o babylon_n example_n 3._o the_o three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n be_v that_o of_o the_o grecian_n of_o which_o alexander_n become_v the_o head_n at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o darius_n the_o rough_a goat_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o grecian_n and_o the_o great_a horn_n to_o wit_n alexander_n be_v express_o call_v the_o first_o king_n dan._n 8._o 21._o now_o how_o can_v he_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o first_o king_n of_o the_o grecian_n see_v there_o be_v many_o mighty_a king_n before_o he_o in_o and_o over_o that_o nation_n to_o let_v pass_v all_o the_o other_o state_n of_o greece_n in_o macedonia_n itself_o philip_n the_o father_n of_o alexander_n be_v a_o potent_a prince_n but_o the_o answer_n be_v as_o before_z he_o be_v the_o first_o monarchical_a king_n that_o subdue_v the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v never_o any_o grecian_a prince_n that_o extend_v the_o sovereign_a rule_n of_o that_o people_n so_o far_o eastward_o to_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n as_o he_o and_o therefore_o he_o be_v express_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o first_o king_n of_o the_o grecian_n from_o all_o the_o foremention_v particular_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o former_a three_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n begin_v each_o of_o they_o in_o their_o several_a time_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o their_o respective_a dominion_n and_o so_o the_o assumption_n be_v prove_v if_o then_o we_o proceed_v in_o the_o same_o analogy_n we_o must_v necessary_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o the_o continent_n adjoin_v come_v first_o under_o the_o sovereign_a lordship_n and_o command_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n but_o yet_o for_o further_a confirmation_n of_o this_o truth_n we_o will_v produce_v some_o new_a argument_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o metal-kingdom_n be_v number_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o church_n first_o the_o revelation_n of_o these_o metal-kingdom_n be_v special_o for_o the_o saint_n and_o people_n of_o god_n for_o though_o one_o end_n be_v to_o discover_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n what_o succession_n of_o tyranny_n there_o shall_v be_v after_o he_o yet_o this_o be_v principal_o for_o the_o church_n sake_n and_o the_o church_n use_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v mention_v this_o secret_n be_v not_o reveal_v unto_o i_o for_o any_o wisdom_n that_o i_o have_v above_o all_o live_n but_o for_o their_o sake_n that_o shall_v make_v know_v the_o interpretation_n to_o the_o king_n vers_n 30._o therefore_o in_o the_o delineation_n of_o these_o tyrannical_a empire_n the_o lord_n do_v special_o intend_v to_o reveal_v to_o the_o church_n those_o change_n and_o vicissitude_n of_o time_n that_o she_o shall_v meet_v withal_o in_o relation_n to_o she_o then_o there_o be_v primary_o a_o discovery_n of_o these_o thing_n second_o these_o metal-kingdom_n be_v also_o discover_v to_o show_v in_o what_o region_n or_o part_n of_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v begin_v all_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n point_v main_o to_o christ_n some_o point_n to_o his_o parentage_n other_o to_o the_o place_n of_o his_o birth_n other_o to_o the_o tribe_n that_o he_o shall_v come_v of_o so_o this_o in_o special_a point_v to_o that_o period_n of_o time_n when_o his_o kingdom_n shall_v begin_v these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o monarchy_n be_v reckon_v according_a to_o the_o alteration_n which_o shall_v be_v in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n for_o where_o shall_v christ_n be_v bear_v but_o in_o judea_n and_o hereupon_o he_o be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n three_o if_o we_o go_v to_o that_o expression_n so_o often_o mention_v dan._n 11._o where_o the_o seleucian_n be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n and_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o lagidae_n the_o king_n of_o the_o south_n here_o we_o must_v necessary_o affirm_v that_o these_o empire_n be_v say_v to_o be_v north_n and_o south_n in_o some_o special_a relation_n and_o the_o reason_n be_v clear_a because_o judea_n do_v lie_v in_o the_o midst_n betwixt_o they_o as_o a_o lamb_n betwixt_o two_o wolf_n have_v the_o seleucidae_n on_o the_o north_n and_o the_o lagidae_n on_o the_o south_n now_o that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v herein_o principal_o respect_v the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n be_v clear_a i_o be_o come_v to_o make_v thou_o understand_v what_o shall_v befall_v thy_o people_n in_o
not_o to_o reveal_v this_o only_a to_o the_o jew_n but_o to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o gentile_n also_o this_o latter_a may_v be_v prove_v from_o the_o person_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n to_o who_o this_o secret_n be_v reveal_v for_o if_o it_o have_v only_o concern_v the_o national_a church_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o the_o god_n of_o heaven_n will_v raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v why_o be_v this_o deliver_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n a_o heathen_a man_n and_o a_o enemy_n of_o the_o church_n when_o the_o lord_n do_v reveal_v to_o pharaoh_n the_o dream_n of_o the_o seven_o fat_a cow_n and_o after_o the_o dream_n of_o seven_o lean_a cow_n this_o be_v not_o only_o discover_v for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n but_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o mankind_n so_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o four_o great_a empire_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o empire_n these_o thing_n be_v not_o reveal_v only_o to_o nabuchadnezzar_n that_o the_o jew_n may_v understand_v the_o truth_n but_o that_o the_o whole_a habitable_a world_n under_o nebuchadnezzar_n dominion_n may_v take_v notice_n of_o that_o which_o god_n do_v intend_v to_o do_v second_o this_o appear_v by_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o nabuchadnezzar_n which_o be_v to_o this_o end_n that_o the_o whole_a world_n may_v observe_v it_o first_o if_o you_o consider_v the_o person_n nabuchadnezzar_n dream_v a_o dream_n second_o the_o way_n of_o god_n deal_n with_o he_o he_o forget_v the_o dream_n and_o therefore_o a_o great_a trouble_n fall_v upon_o his_o spirit_n three_o his_o call_n for_o the_o wiseman_n of_o babylon_n which_o city_n in_o these_o time_n be_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n now_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v but_o all_o that_o live_v within_o the_o verge_n of_o so_o large_a a_o dominion_n will_v be_v apt_a to_o hearken_v after_o such_o a_o thing_n special_o when_o they_o shall_v hear_v of_o the_o trouble_n of_o the_o king_n and_o of_o the_o edict_n to_o kill_v all_o the_o wiseman_n of_o babylon_n here_o be_v a_o matter_n set_v out_o in_o the_o view_n of_o all_o asia_n as_o it_o be_v to_o prove_v three_o particular_n first_o that_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n be_v the_o true_a god_n second_o that_o he_o will_v set_v up_o four_o great_a change_n of_o empire_n in_o the_o world_n three_o that_o in_o the_o last_o succession_n of_o empire_n he_o will_v set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v these_o thing_n be_v propound_v not_o only_o for_o the_o church_n but_o for_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o whole_a habitable_a earth_n under_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n that_o then_o be_v and_o for_o the_o age_n follow_v three_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o story_n of_o the_o evangelist_n we_o do_v read_v that_o the_o evangelist_n s_o matthew_n do_v tell_v we_o that_o when_o the_o lord_n christ_n be_v bear_v in_o bethleem_n in_o the_o day_n of_o herod_n the_o king_n wiseman_n come_v to_o jerusalem_n matth._n 2._o 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o here_o interpreter_n upon_o the_o place_n do_v raise_v many_o question_n first_o who_o these_o wiseman_n be_v second_o why_o be_v it_o reveal_v to_o they_o by_o a_o star_n three_o why_o do_v the_o star_n guide_v they_o to_o jerusalem_n and_o then_o vanish_v out_o of_o 〈◊〉_d these_o question_n be_v propound_v by_o interpreter_n and_o they_o do_v give_v very_o learned_a and_o solid_a answer_n to_o they_o only_o there_o be_v a_o question_n to_o which_o i_o do_v not_o yet_o find_v a_o satisfactory_a answer_n and_o that_o be_v this_o why_o be_v this_o matter_n reveal_v to_o wiseman_n in_o the_o east_n rather_o than_o to_o any_o other_o nation_n profession_n or_o sect_n among_o the_o gentile_n spanhemius_fw-la do_v handle_v this_o point_n in_o his_o dubia_fw-la evangelica_n part_n 2._o dub_v 31._o pag._n 326._o and_o he_o do_v come_v to_o this_o issue_n in_o the_o close_a concludimus_fw-la itaque_fw-la causum_fw-la vocationis_fw-la magorum_n nequaquam_fw-la in_o illis_fw-la suisse_fw-la sed_fw-la in_o solâ_fw-la dei_fw-la vocantis_fw-la bonitate_fw-la &_o illos_fw-la ex_fw-la merâ_fw-la ejus_fw-la gratiâ_fw-la vocatos_fw-la sive_fw-la absolutè_fw-la eorum_fw-la vocatio_fw-la consideretur_fw-la sive_fw-la comparatè_fw-la quod_fw-la enim_fw-la &_o vocati_fw-la &_o vocati_fw-la prae_fw-la aliis_fw-la dei_fw-la miserentis_fw-la fuit_fw-la illorum_fw-la potius_fw-la quam_fw-la aliorum_fw-la et_fw-la haec_fw-la causa_fw-la causarum_fw-la est_fw-la &_o summa_fw-la ratio_fw-la pag._n 329._o here_o i_o do_v agree_v that_o the_o call_v of_o the_o wiseman_n do_v chief_o depend_v upon_o the_o grace_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n this_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o cause_n and_o the_o chief_a reason_n why_o they_o be_v call_v and_o why_o they_o be_v call_v before_o any_o other_o but_o yet_o with_o submission_n to_o a_o better_a judgement_n i_o think_v there_o lie_v a_o plain_a reason_n in_o the_o scripture_n why_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v reveal_v to_o the_o wiseman_n of_o the_o east_n rather_o than_o to_o any_o other_o gentile_n for_o when_o the_o lord_n have_v a_o purpose_n to_o reveal_v four_o great_a change_n of_o time_n to_o the_o world_n and_o particular_o the_o time_n of_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o son_n he_o have_v appoint_v in_o his_o providence_n that_o the_o wiseman_n of_o babylon_n who_o profession_n it_o be_v to_o understand_v the_o change_n of_o time_n that_o they_o shall_v come_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o these_o thing_n but_o more_o special_o of_o the_o time_n when_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o but_o because_o they_o can_v not_o know_v this_o by_o their_o own_o strength_n the_o lord_n do_v reveal_v it_o to_o they_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o daniel_n that_o he_o will_v set_v up_o four_o kingdom_n over_o the_o earth_n whereof_o the_o babylonian_a in_o be_v be_v the_o first_o and_o then_o in_o the_o latter_a end_n he_o will_v set_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v in_o a_o word_n this_o be_v the_o cause_n wherefore_o these_o change_n of_o time_n be_v reveal_v to_o the_o wiseman_n of_o the_o east_n because_o it_o do_v suit_n with_o their_o profession_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o such_o thing_n and_o the_o lord_n have_v once_o reveal_v in_o particular_a the_o time_n of_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o son_n to_o the_o wiseman_n of_o the_o east_n when_o the_o lord_n christ_n be_v bear_v at_o bethleem_n in_o judea_n in_o the_o day_n of_o herod_n the_o king_n he_o do_v call_v that_o sort_n of_o man_n in_o special_a to_o take_v notice_n of_o that_o which_o be_v foretell_v because_o these_o thing_n be_v reveal_v to_o they_o they_o be_v call_v in_o a_o special_a manner_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o of_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o kingdom_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v we_o may_v conclude_v that_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n do_v concern_v both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n therefore_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n that_o brightman_n grasserus_n and_o other_o learned_a man_n shall_v take_v the_o little_a horn_n for_o mahomet_n because_o the_o country_n of_o judea_n be_v now_o under_o the_o turk_n many_o other_o argument_n may_v be_v bring_v to_o prove_v that_o neither_o mahomet_n nor_o the_o turk_n can_v possible_o be_v resemble_v by_o the_o type_n of_o the_o little_a horn._n the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o whole_a collection_n of_o circumstance_n do_v altogether_o pitch_v upon_o the_o papacy_n which_o arise_v after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o inferior_a kingdom_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n this_o be_v the_o true_a application_n of_o the_o time_n to_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v the_o natural_a sense_n of_o john_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v 666._o now_o for_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o interpretation_n we_o will_v prove_v it_o first_o from_o the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o text_n rev._n 13._o second_o from_o the_o drift_n of_o the_o spirit_n rev._n 17._o three_o from_o the_o whole_a harmony_n of_o the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o chief_a and_o remarkable_a circumstance_n last_o from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o apostle_n 2_o thess._n 2._o and_o of_o these_o in_o their_o order_n chap._n viii_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o interpretation_n be_v prove_v from_o the_o remarkable_a circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n itself_o revel_v 13._o 16_o 17_o 18._o there_o be_v many_o excellent_a and_o precious_a truth_n in_o the_o general_n which_o we_o can_v always_o avouch_v that_o the_o spirit_n
doctrine_n and_o in_o the_o whole_a spiritual_a government_n therefore_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v a_o temper_n keep_v for_o this_o disease_n have_v always_o reign_v in_o prince_n to_o desire_v to_o bend_v religion_n according_a to_o their_o own_o pleasure_n and_o lust_n and_o for_o their_o own_o profit_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n so_o far_o he_o in_o which_o word_n two_o point_n be_v observable_a first_o the_o lawful_a exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n as_o it_o do_v keep_v its_o due_a limit_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a second_o the_o redundancy_n and_o the_o excess_n of_o the_o power_n when_o it_o do_v tread_v under_o foot_n the_o law_n of_o the_o church_n that_o which_o these_o learned_a man_n do_v speak_v concern_v the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o king_n of_o england_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a and_o the_o danger_n of_o the_o excess_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n have_v be_v too_o true_o verify_v by_o some_o in_o our_o day_n not_o only_o to_o the_o total_a ruin_n of_o themselves_o but_o also_o to_o the_o destruction_n of_o that_o sovereignty_n itself_o which_o they_o do_v so_o immeasurable_o exalt_v and_o whereas_o calvin_n in_o the_o place_n aforemention_v have_v these_o word_n et_fw-la hodie_fw-la quam_fw-la multi_fw-la sunt_fw-la in_o papatu_fw-la qui_fw-la regibus_fw-la accumulant_fw-la quicquid_fw-la possunt_fw-la juris_fw-la &_o potestatis_fw-la and_o at_o this_o day_n say_v he_o how_o many_o be_v there_o in_o the_o papacy_n that_o heap_n upon_o king_n whatsoever_o right_o or_o power_n they_o can_v possible_a so_o that_o there_o may_v not_o be_v any_o dispute_n of_o religion_n but_o this_o power_n shall_v be_v in_o one_o king_n to_o decree_v according_a to_o his_o own_o pleasure_n whatsoever_o he_o list_v and_o that_o shall_v remain_v fix_v without_o controversy_n so_o far_o he_o but_o we_o for_o our_o part_n may_v not_o only_o say_v quam_fw-la multi_fw-la in_o papatu_fw-la how_o many_o in_o the_o papacy_n but_o how_o many_o in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n have_v accumulate_v this_o great_a power_n upon_o prince_n that_o they_o may_v do_v what_o they_o list_v in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n and_o in_o the_o determination_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n these_o thing_n be_v set_v down_o as_o the_o true_a cause_n of_o the_o destruction_n of_o kingdom_n that_o be_v a_o most_o divine_a expression_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o three_o child_n chap._n 2._o ver_fw-la 20_o 21._o wisdom_n and_o might_n be_v his_o and_o he_o change_v the_o time_n and_o season_n he_o remove_v king_n and_o set_v up_o king_n and_o for_o the_o cause_n of_o these_o change_n it_o be_v more_o particular_o express_v chap._n 7._o v._n 11._o i_o behold_v then_o because_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n speak_v i_o behold_v even_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v slay_v and_o his_o body_n destroy_v and_o give_v to_o the_o burn_a fire_n all_o solid_a interpreter_n do_v understand_v some_o state_n or_o government_n to_o be_v type_v by_o the_o little_a horn._n now_o the_o destruction_n of_o such_o a_o state_n or_o government_n do_v arise_v immediate_o from_o hence_o because_o of_o great_a word_n which_o the_o horn_n do_v speak_v against_o the_o most_o high_a therefore_o the_o exorbitancy_n of_o the_o power_n against_o religion_n christ_n and_o his_o saint_n be_v oftentimes_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o eversion_n of_o state_n and_o kingdom_n but_o that_o we_o may_v more_o full_o understand_v how_o far_o the_o power_n may_v go_v and_o whither_o it_o must_v not_o go_v let_v we_o consider_v the_o example_n of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n and_o here_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o asa_n jehosaphat_n hezekiah_n josiah_n do_v great_a thing_n about_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n and_o have_v a_o very_a large_a testimony_n for_o their_o zeal_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n yet_o i_o be_o sure_a none_o can_v say_v that_o their_o power_n be_v so_o transcendent_a as_o to_o abrogate_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v appoint_v or_o immediate_o command_v by_o god_n in_o his_o word_n for_o when_o uzziah_n the_o king_n will_v offer_v incense_n that_o appertain_v not_o to_o he_o but_o to_o the_o son_n of_o aaron_n he_o be_v imitten_v with_o leprosy_n and_o compel_v to_o dwell_v alone_o as_o one_o that_o shall_v have_v no_o commerce_n nor_o society_n with_o man_n so_o belshazzar_n the_o king_n when_o he_o make_v a_o feast_n to_o a_o thousand_o of_o his_o lord_n we_o read_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o feast_n the_o finger_n of_o a_o man_n hand_n do_v appear_v and_o write_v upon_o the_o wall_n the_o destruction_n of_o the_o king_n and_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o cause_n of_o this_o judgement_n be_v expound_v by_o daniel_n himself_o in_o these_o word_n chap._n 5._o ver_fw-la 25._o thou_o have_v lift_v up_o thyself_o against_o the_o lord_n of_o heaven_n and_o they_o have_v bring_v the_o vessel_n of_o his_o house_n before_o thou_o and_o thou_o and_o thy_o lord_n thy_o wife_n and_o thy_o concubine_n have_v drink_v wine_n in_o they_o belshazzar_n and_o nabuchadnezzar_n both_o by_o strong_a conviction_n and_o demonstration_n be_v bring_v to_o understand_v that_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n be_v the_o only_a true_a god_n and_o that_o they_o have_v their_o dominion_n from_o he_o now_o when_o they_o be_v not_o content_v with_o this_o which_o the_o lord_n have_v give_v they_o but_o will_v insult_v over_o the_o giver_n and_o drink_v wine_n in_o the_o bowl_n of_o the_o temple_n which_o they_o have_v take_v with_o sacrilegious_a hand_n this_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n at_o last_o there_o be_v a_o remarkable_a passage_n of_o herodotus_n in_o his_o second_o book_n where_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o a_o statue_n that_o be_v set_v up_o to_o sennacherib_n in_o one_o of_o the_o temple_n of_o egypt_n with_o this_o inscription_n and_o title_n upon_o it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d whosoever_o look_v upon_o i_o let_v he_o learn_v to_o be_v pious_a this_o testimony_n as_o it_o have_v the_o great_a probability_n of_o truth_n so_o do_v it_o singular_o well_o agree_v with_o the_o story_n of_o the_o scripture_n we_o read_v that_o 185000_o be_v slay_v in_o one_o night_n in_o the_o camp_n of_o the_o assyrian_n by_o a_o angel_n send_v from_o heaven_n sennacherib_n himself_o be_v kill_v by_o his_o own_o two_o son_n and_o that_o great_a empire_n do_v decline_v and_o lose_v its_o vigour_n by_o degree_n now_o if_o we_o look_v into_o the_o cause_n of_o all_o this_o we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o insolency_n of_o that_o king_n against_o god_n and_o his_o church_n be_v that_o which_o break_v he_o all_o to_o piece_n this_o be_v do_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o all_o asia_n that_o the_o world_n may_v know_v that_o the_o insolency_n of_o the_o great_a power_n of_o the_o earth_n against_o god_n will_v prove_v the_o certain_a cause_n of_o their_o destruction_n but_o we_o will_v conclude_v this_o matter_n with_o that_o exhortation_n of_o the_o psalmist_n for_o so_o he_o speak_v to_o all_o prince_n and_o potentate_n who_o do_v entrench_v upon_o the_o prerogative_n of_o christ_n be_v wise_a now_o therefore_o o_o you_o king_n and_o be_v instruct_v you_o judge_n of_o the_o earth_n serve_v the_o lord_n with_o fear_n and_o rejoice_v with_o tremble_a kiss_v the_o son_n lest_o he_o be_v angry_a and_o you_o perish_v from_o the_o way_n psa._n 2._o ver_fw-la 10_o 11_o 12._o now_o why_o do_v he_o exhort_v the_o king_n and_o judge_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o be_v wise_a rather_o than_o other_o man_n they_o be_v god_n vicegerent_n and_o there_o be_v none_o great_a in_o power_n than_o they_o and_o through_o the_o greatness_n of_o their_o place_n none_o be_v more_o apt_a to_o bend_v religion_n according_a to_o their_o own_o pleasure_n and_o lust_n than_o they_o be_v because_o this_o be_v more_o immediate_o against_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o come_v near_a to_o antichristian_a pride_n the_o psalmist_n do_v advise_v they_o to_o take_v heed_n what_o they_o do_v to_o serve_v the_o lord_n with_o fear_n and_o to_o rejoice_v with_o tremble_a if_o not_o he_o tell_v they_o plain_o their_o insolency_n against_o christ_n and_o his_o church_n will_v be_v a_o certain_a cause_n of_o their_o destruction_n this_o be_v make_v manifest_a from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o psalm_n the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n set_v themselves_o and_o the_o ruler_n take_v counsel_n together_o against_o the_o lâ—…rd_n and_o against_o his_o anointed_n say_v let_v we_o break_v their_o bond_n asunder_o and_o cast_v away_o their_o cord_n from_o we_o ver_fw-la 2._o now_o he_o do_v direct_v his_o speech_n to_o such_o as_o these_o and_o tell_v they_o plain_o that_o the_o lord_n christ_n will_v break_v they_o with_o a_o rod_n of_o iron_n and_o dash_v they_o
constantine_n the_o great_a after_o these_o thing_n he_o show_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n by_o the_o emblem_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n that_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n chap._n 13._o ver_fw-la 1._o this_o beast_n do_v signify_v the_o roman_a tyranny_n in_o the_o last_o and_o the_o antichristian_a edition_n and_o he_o further_o add_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n of_o this_o kingdom_n that_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n shall_v be_v preach_v to_o every_o kindred_n tongue_n and_o nation_n chap._n 14._o ver_fw-la 6._o &_o 7._o then_o also_o the_o deceive_v king_n shall_v be_v undeceive_v and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n shall_v become_v the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o of_o his_o christ_n chap._n 11._o 15._o that_o be_v those_o kingdom_n which_o former_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v become_v subject_a to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o gospel_n here_o be_v a_o plain_a example_n though_o not_o in_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n of_o whole_a christian_a nation_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gospel_n i_o willing_o yield_v that_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v that_o by_o and_o through_o which_o primary_o and_o immediate_o church_n be_v gather_v yet_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o magistrate_n the_o same_o gospel_n also_o be_v countenance_v law_n be_v make_v parish_n be_v divide_v minister_n maintain_v and_o the_o body_n of_o the_o nation_n bring_v to_o attend_v to_o that_o which_o be_v or_o at_o least_o may_v be_v the_o mean_a of_o their_o salvation_n i_o can_v think_v but_o with_o great_a horror_n what_o will_v ensue_v if_o the_o design_n of_o some_o man_n shall_v take_v place_n it_o will_v be_v the_o very_a abaddon_n and_o apollyon_n to_o the_o church_n of_o god_n but_o let_v we_o look_v what_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o king_n of_o europe_n they_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n and_o make_v her_o desolate_a and_o naked_a and_o shall_v burn_v her_o flesh_n with_o fire_n chap._n 17._o if_o they_o shall_v hate_v the_o whore_n than_o they_o shall_v destroy_v the_o idolatry_n and_o superstition_n of_o that_o church_n which_o they_o do_v former_o so_o love_v and_o admire_v and_o on_o the_o contrary_a part_n they_o shall_v countenance_v the_o gospel_n bring_v in_o their_o people_n and_o do_v as_o much_o for_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n which_o they_o do_v former_o persecute_v and_o hate_v of_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n it_o be_v say_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v bring_v their_o glory_n to_o she_o chap_n 21._o but_o lest_o any_o shall_v think_v that_o this_o be_v mean_v only_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o the_o church_n in_o heaven_n let_v sundry_a passage_n of_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n be_v consider_v the_o scope_n of_o all_o whiâ—…h_n be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v bring_v their_o glory_n unto_o the_o church_n there_o be_v much_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o come_n in_o of_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o conversion_n of_o king_n and_o the_o adorn_v of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o bounty_n of_o king_n read_v chap._n 60._o per_fw-la totum_fw-la with_o many_o other_o place_n if_o these_o thing_n be_v right_o consider_v man_n will_v not_o have_v such_o prejudices_fw-la against_o a_o national_a constitution_n and_o set_v up_o of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o authority_n power_n and_o command_n of_o king_n and_o prince_n what_o shall_v we_o make_v of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n be_v it_o not_o direct_o and_o diametral_o opposite_a to_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n let_v the_o angel_n himself_o together_o with_o our_o own_o experience_n show_v wherein_o the_o formality_n and_o the_o be_v thereof_o do_v consist_v so_o he_o speak_v the_o horn_n which_o thou_o see_v be_v ten_o king_n which_o have_v receive_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v power_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n these_o have_v one_o mind_n and_o shall_v give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o beast_n these_o shall_v make_v war_n with_o the_o lamb_n but_o the_o lamb_n shall_v overcome_v they_o for_o he_o be_v the_o lord_n of_o lord_n and_o king_n of_o king_n rev._n 17._o ver_fw-la 12_o 13_o 14._o the_o effence_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n lie_v in_o the_o confederacy_n of_o king_n and_o in_o their_o yield_a themselves_o to_o the_o name_n and_o headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n this_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n upon_o the_o earth_n so_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o proportion_n the_o reign_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o the_o lamb_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o holy_a association_n and_o concurrence_n of_o christian_a prince_n to_o set_v up_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n his_o name_n and_o headship_n as_o the_o regent-law_n among_o the_o nation_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o magistrate_n nay_o it_o be_v most_o forcible_a and_o effectual_a to_o establish_v the_o law_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n i_o do_v here_o desire_v to_o speak_v a_o word_n or_o two_o and_o oh_o that_o i_o can_v speak_v it_o with_o tear_n the_o reformation_n in_o germany_n and_o now_o late_o in_o england_n have_v be_v and_o yet_o be_v much_o deform_v by_o abalienation_n of_o the_o church_n revenue_n and_o in_o pass_v away_o that_o which_o former_a age_n have_v bestow_v i_o may_v speak_v of_o a_o great_a part_n at_o least_o upon_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o gospel_n these_o be_v scandal_n to_o the_o enemy_n let_v our_o conscience_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n judge_n whether_o this_o be_v not_o a_o scandal_n give_v rather_o than_o a_o scandal_n take_v whether_o we_o do_v not_o open_v the_o mouth_n of_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o lord_n to_o speak_v evil_a of_o the_o reformation_n and_o whether_o we_o be_v not_o faulty_a in_o this_o point_n moses_n go_v in_o god_n way_n and_o by_o his_o command_n and_o it_o be_v a_o glorious_a work_n to_o deliver_v israel_n from_o the_o bondage_n of_o egypt_n yet_o withal_o when_o he_o be_v in_o the_o discharge_n of_o so_o excellent_a a_o work_n than_o the_o lord_n stand_v in_o the_o way_n to_o kill_v he_o exod._n 4._o 24._o our_o army_n be_v go_v forth_o against_o the_o enemy_n and_o the_o proteâ—…ant_a army_n be_v like_a to_o go_v forth_o more_o and_o more_o these_o be_v the_o time_n or_o at_o least_o do_v border_n upon_o the_o time_n of_o the_o suâ—…per_n of_o the_o fowl_n of_o the_o great_a vintage_n of_o thâ—…_n batâ—…el_n of_o armageddon_n there_o be_v like_a to_o be_v great_a commotion_n of_o state_n army_n against_o army_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o therefore_o by_o collation_n of_o all_o circumstance_n we_o can_v be_v fat_a off_o from_o the_o performance_n of_o all_o that_o have_v be_v foretell_v it_o be_v meet_v for_o we_o to_o see_v our_o own_o sin_n and_o special_o that_o which_o i_o have_v hint_v before_o we_o go_v on_o in_o the_o lord_n work_v these_o thing_n i_o have_v think_v good_a to_o annex_v by_o way_n of_o appendiâ—…_n my_o purpose_n be_v not_o to_o speak_v any_o thing_n to_o please_v or_o diâ—…please_v any_o party_n neither_o can_v i_o tell_v how_o any_o party_n will_v be_v please_v with_o i_o it_o may_v be_v i_o may_v displease_v all_o however_o i_o do_v desire_n to_o please_v my_o own_o conscience_n in_o deliver_v that_o which_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v a_o truth_n of_o god_n there_o be_v one_o thing_n whiâ—…h_v i_o think_v meet_v more_o â—…ully_o to_o explain_v myself_o in_o i_o have_v in_o the_o precede_a treatise_n make_v it_o a_o good_a part_n of_o my_o work_n to_o prove_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o metal_n kingdom_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v in_o the_o consideration_n and_o notion_n of_o such_o a_o kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o conâ—…inent_a of_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n and_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n this_o i_o know_v the_o follower_n of_o junius_n will_v not_o away_o with_o and_o many_o learned_a man_n in_o these_o time_n do_v follow_v this_o way_n of_o interpretation_n but_o because_o we_o will_v not_o unnecessary_o controvert_v and_o make_v ourselves_o more_o enemy_n than_o needs_o we_o will_v be_v content_a to_o say_v that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v at_o the_o end_n or_o end_n of_o all_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o where_o they_o end_v in_o the_o method_n order_n and_o way_n of_o account_n the_o roman_a do_v begin_v and_o whereas_o we_o have_v endeavour_v chap._n 6._o pag._n 116._o to_o prove_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n to_o be_v at_o that_o instant_n of_o time_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n the_o same_o argument_n mutatis_fw-la mutandis_fw-la will_v prove_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a at_o the_o end_n of_o all_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o so_o the_o follower_n of_o junius_n and_o we_o shall_v agree_v in_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o interpretation_n let_v we_o compute_v the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o decree_v and_o enact_v under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o in_o that_o series_n and_o way_n of_o account_n it_o will_v be_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o that_o great_a empire_n do_v succeed_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n here_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o calculation_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o a_o man_n according_a to_o the_o division_n and_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n in_o daniel_n image_n if_o we_o go_v either_o way_n the_o account_n will_v be_v make_v good_a finis_fw-la hier._n in_o levit._n quot_fw-la verba_fw-la tot_fw-la mysteria_fw-la quot_fw-la syllaba_fw-la tot_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d iren._n lib._n 2._o c._n 39_o l._n 3._o c._n 3._o â—…us_fw-la l._n 3._o c._n 23._o epiph._n haeres_fw-la 51._o rev._n 16._o act_n 1._o 7._o 7._o in_o his_o treatise_n concern_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n note_n note_n note_n note_n *_o and_o beside_o the_o testimony_n of_o josephus_n dio_n the_o historian_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jew_n 〈◊〉_d taxâ—…d_v by_o gabinius_n 〈◊〉_d 3â—…_n note_n
we_o account_v it_o but_o a_o curiosity_n to_o find_v out_o the_o meaning_n of_o christ_n in_o these_o thing_n in_o which_o also_o the_o precious_a soul_n of_o many_o thousand_o be_v so_o deep_o hazard_v and_o that_o for_o ever_o to_o their_o eternal_a perdition_n if_o they_o repent_v not_o our_o saviour_n foreseeing_a the_o great_a calamity_n that_o shall_v befall_v the_o church_n and_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n have_v great_a tenderness_n of_o heart_n towards_o they_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o his_o suffer_v he_o say_v daughter_n of_o jerusalem_n weep_v not_o for_o i_o but_o weep_v for_o yourselves_o and_o for_o your_o child_n for_o the_o day_n be_v come_v in_o which_o they_o shall_v say_v bless_a be_v the_o barren_a that_o do_v not_o bear_v and_o the_o pap_n that_o never_o give_v suck_v luk._n 23._o 28_o 29_o 30._o even_o so_o at_o this_o present_a day_n though_o the_o friend_n and_o follower_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o great_a enemy_n that_o we_o have_v yet_o nevertheless_o have_v we_o the_o heart_n of_o christ_n and_o do_v we_o see_v the_o greatness_n of_o their_o sin_n and_o the_o grievousness_n of_o the_o wrath_n to_o come_v we_o will_v have_v tender_a affection_n towards_o they_o we_o will_v mourn_v over_o they_o with_o many_o tear_n but_o how_o shall_v we_o do_v this_o if_o we_o ourselves_o do_v not_o understand_v what_o this_o sin_n be_v and_o what_o judgement_n the_o lord_n will_v bring_v upon_o they_o for_o these_o thing_n therefore_o it_o be_v no_o idle_a speculation_n to_o meditate_v on_o this_o subject_n which_o concern_v the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o great_a judgement_n of_o god_n because_o of_o the_o sin_n four_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o special_a cause_n of_o the_o martyrdom_n and_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o saint_n it_o be_v special_o for_o these_o thing_n and_o therefore_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o edict_n be_v make_v that_o all_o who_o will_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n shall_v be_v put_v to_o death_n chap._n 13._o vers_fw-la 15._o the_o victory_n of_o the_o saint_n also_o that_o stand_v upon_o the_o glassy_a sea_n mingle_v with_o fire_n be_v of_o they_o that_o have_v overcome_v the_o beast_n his_o image_n mark_v name_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n chap._n 15._o v._n 2_o 3._o at_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o thousand_o year_n also_o those_o soul_n saâ—…e_v upon_o throne_n and_o judgement_n be_v give_v to_o they_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o witness_n of_o jesus_n and_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n that_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o beast_n nor_o receive_v his_o mark._n we_o may_v conclude_v then_o that_o these_o be_v the_o special_a cause_n of_o the_o martyr_n suffering_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o be_v the_o eminent_a object_n of_o their_o victory_n and_o crown_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o kingdom_n now_o shall_v we_o think_v the_o knowledge_n of_o these_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o nice_a speculation_n i_o think_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o serious_o to_o be_v think_v of_o and_o i_o believe_v also_o that_o it_o be_v the_o mind_n of_o christ_n that_o we_o shall_v so_o judge_v of_o the_o matter_n five_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o object_n of_o the_o vial_n upon_o what_o kind_n of_o person_n they_o be_v pour_v out_o they_o be_v pour_v out_o upon_o a_o people_n that_o be_v distinguish_v by_o such_o badge_n and_o cognisance_n as_o these_o that_o have_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o worship_v his_o image_n chap._n 16._o vers_fw-la 1_o 2_o 10_o 13._o now_o then_o if_o we_o will_v know_v what_o the_o vial_n be_v and_o wherein_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n do_v appear_v in_o his_o pour_v forth_o of_o they_o in_o these_o time_n for_o these_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o vial_n it_o will_v be_v a_o point_n very_o necessary_a and_o material_a to_o the_o open_n of_o this_o doctrine_n to_o show_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o mark_n of_o his_o name_n for_o the_o vial_n full_a of_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n have_v their_o several_a and_o respective_a operation_n upon_o these_o kind_n of_o man_n therefore_o it_o be_v no_o matter_n of_o light_a curiosity_n to_o discover_v what_o these_o thing_n be_v and_o what_o kind_n of_o person_n be_v decipher_v and_o set_v forth_o under_o these_o character_n six_o consider_v the_o promise_n that_o be_v make_v to_o the_o church_n that_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n than_o the_o dragon_n shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n no_o more_o chap._n 20._o v._n 3._o that_o wherein_o the_o nation_n have_v be_v deceive_v in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n be_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o worship_v the_o beast_n in_o adore_v his_o image_n and_o in_o receive_v his_o mark_n as_o may_v appear_v chap._n 13._o v._n 13_o 14._o chap._n 20._o v._n 3._o further_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n do_v deceive_v they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o those_o miracle_n he_o have_v power_n to_o do_v here_o we_o must_v not_o think_v that_o this_o deceive_a of_o the_o nation_n be_v only_o at_o that_o instant_n but_o he_o have_v deceive_v they_o and_o do_v deceive_v they_o and_o will_v deceive_v they_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o it_o be_v particular_o say_v of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n to_o wit_n the_o delude_a king_n that_o they_o shall_v agree_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n till_o the_o word_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v fulfil_v when_o those_o time_n be_v once_o fulfil_v the_o dragon_n shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n no_o more_o for_o though_o he_o and_o the_o beast_n be_v two_o yet_o in_o this_o business_n they_o be_v but_o one_o the_o dragon_n deceive_v the_o nation_n by_o the_o beast_n the_o beast_n be_v the_o dragon_n vicegerent_n in_o deceive_v the_o nation_n when_o the_o beast_n be_v destroy_v the_o dragon_n also_o shall_v be_v bind_v up_o that_o he_o shall_v deceive_v the_o nation_n no_o more_o if_o we_o descend_v to_o particular_n and_o inquire_v wherein_o the_o nation_n have_v be_v deceive_v the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o prophecy_n do_v direct_v we_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o to_o the_o receive_n of_o his_o mark._n it_o be_v no_o frivolous_a study_n then_o to_o dive_v into_o the_o sense_n and_o to_o search_v into_o the_o mean_v of_o these_o thing_n see_v they_o be_v the_o subject-matter_n of_o such_o a_o universal_a delusion_n and_o who_o can_v tell_v when_o these_o thing_n shall_v come_v to_o be_v more_o clear_o know_v to_o the_o conscience_n of_o they_o which_o have_v be_v former_o seduce_v when_o they_o shall_v come_v also_o more_o perfect_o and_o full_o to_o know_v what_o the_o spirit_n mean_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n his_o mark_n and_o image_n and_o how_o they_o have_v great_o sin_v against_o christ_n in_o yield_v to_o these_o thing_n who_o can_v tell_v what_o a_o mean_a this_o may_v be_v of_o their_o undeceive_n we_o may_v probable_o suppose_v that_o the_o state_n and_o government_n of_o this_o world_n may_v more_o easy_o be_v bring_v off_o from_o their_o subjection_n to_o the_o beast_n when_o we_o shall_v define_v the_o true_a natural_a meaning_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o lay_v the_o definition_n before_o the_o conscience_n in_o the_o great_a controversy_n betwixt_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o other_o state_n it_o be_v remarkable_a what_o the_o champion_n of_o that_o church_n do_v usual_o propound_v they_o speak_v much_o of_o the_o stability_n of_o that_o seat_n ground_v upon_o the_o promise_n tue_fw-la petrus_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o very_a deed_n if_o we_o look_v to_o experience_n how_o many_o kingdom_n how_o many_o church_n in_o the_o east_n and_o in_o the_o west_n have_v total_o perish_v and_o have_v come_v to_o nothing_o when_o that_o church_n and_o see_v have_v continue_v in_o the_o great_a glory_n and_o that_o for_o many_o age_n now_o this_o be_v lay_v as_o a_o foundation_n be_v not_o here_o great_a reason_n allege_v to_o the_o conscience_n that_o the_o state_n of_o christendom_n shall_v yet_o continue_v their_o obedience_n to_o the_o catholic_n apostolic_a roman_a see_n as_o they_o call_v it_o none_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o authority_n have_v be_v wondrous_o and_o miraculos_o preserve_v in_o all_o time_n and_o in_o all_o change_n of_o time_n and_o for_o my_o own_o part_n i_o do_v open_o confess_v that_o to_o i_o it_o be_v a_o great_a wonder_n to_o see_v a_o state_n oâ—…_n government_n to_o continue_v so_o many_o age_n and_o yet_o to_o abide_v one_o and_o the_o same_o still_o but_o when_o i_o read_v the_o scripture_n i_o find_v that_o the_o
or_o intercision_n of_o that_o sovereignty_n before_o the_o roman_a dominion_n in_o the_o last_o the_o reâ—…aired_a and_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n have_v a_o wound_n in_o one_o of_o his_o head_n vers_fw-la 3._o what_o be_v this_o wound_n but_o a_o intercision_n or_o cessation_n of_o all_o roman_a majesty_n in_o the_o world_n at_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n the_o two-horned_n beast_n by_o his_o deâ—…es_n do_v cure_v the_o wound_n vers_fw-la 14_o 15._o what_o be_v this_o cure_n but_o the_o renovation_n of_o the_o same_o sovereignty_n in_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v former_o lose_v in_o the_o caesar_n so_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n it_o be_v say_v that_o all_o the_o world_n worship_v the_o beast_n when_o they_o behold_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v be_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v v_o 8._o what_o be_v mean_v here_o by_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v not_o this_o note_v the_o total_a cessation_n &_o abrogation_n of_o the_o roman_a majesty_n at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o by_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v this_o â—…eth_v the_o reâ—…ing_n of_o the_o roman_a majesty_n from_o the_o dead_a when_o it_o be_v former_o lose_v in_o the_o caesar_n both_o scripture_n than_o do_v plain_o show_v and_o so_o do_v s._n paul_n in_o the_o thessalonian_n that_o the_o empire_n must_v first_o fall_v before_o the_o antichristian_a time_n can_v begin_v they_o therefore_o that_o set_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n at_o the_o time_n of_o victor_n or_o at_o constantine_n remove_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o constantinople_n or_o at_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o emperor_n julâ—…an_n or_o at_o any_o other_o time_n before_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o my_o understanding_n they_o do_v anticipate_v the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o do_v go_v against_o the_o ground_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o true_a apocalyptical_a learning_n the_o second_o branch_n of_o this_o principle_n be_v this_o also_o that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n must_v be_v after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n or_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n chap._n 13._o vers_fw-la 1._o for_o though_o the_o ancient_a commentator_n take_v the_o first_o beast_n to_o be_v the_o old_a empire_n yet_o the_o latter_a interpreter_n such_o as_o brightman_n peraeus_fw-la mede_n and_o other_o do_v more_o right_o understand_v this_o to_o be_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o in_o very_a deed_n if_o we_o consider_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o beast_n it_o be_v present_o and_o immediate_o after_o the_o dragon_n flood_n scil_n after_o the_o inundation_n of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n second_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o rise_n the_o beast_n have_v ten_o crown_n upon_o his_o horn_n at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o rise_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n which_o note_v the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a into_o ten_o inferior_a kingdom_n in_o that_o notable_a change_n of_o state_n three_o the_o time_n of_o his_o continuance_n he_o be_v to_o continue_v 42_o month_n and_o this_o be_v the_o exact_a time_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o church_n under_o the_o antichristian_a persecution_n these_o and_o many_o suchlike_a reason_n do_v strong_o prove_v that_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n and_o his_o rise_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n do_v note_n and_o decipher_v the_o stand_v up_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o here_o then_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o 42_o month_n the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o this_o beast_n be_v set_v forth_o by_o a_o true_a demonstrative_a character_n and_o we_o may_v not_o doubt_v of_o the_o certainty_n thereof_o further_o then_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n must_v needs_o be_v after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n and_o so_o consequent_o after_o the_o stand_n up_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o so_o the_o vision_n will_v be_v right_o apply_v to_o their_o true_a time_n i_o know_v nothing_o of_o moment_n which_o do_v contradict_v this_o assertion_n but_o only_o that_o which_o be_v speak_v by_o mr_n mede_n in_o his_o apocalyptical_a key_n synchronism_n the_o second_o where_o he_o endeavour_v to_o show_v that_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n and_o the_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n be_v exact_a contemporary_n in_o all_o their_o time_n these_o be_v his_o word_n a_o se_fw-la invicâ—…nt_fw-la neque_fw-la ortu_fw-la svo_fw-la neque_fw-la interitu_fw-la separantur_fw-la quinetiam_fw-la altera_fw-la alterius_fw-la potestatem_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hoc_fw-la est_fw-la in_o praesentia_fw-la ipsius_fw-la administrat_fw-la and_o then_o he_o conclude_v quis_fw-la non_fw-la vidit_fw-la illas_fw-la omni_fw-la aevo_fw-la svo_fw-la necessariò_fw-la contemporare_fw-la but_o save_v the_o great_a respect_n i_o bear_v to_o this_o author_n i_o can_v see_v first_o how_o this_o can_v agree_v with_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o scripture_n second_o with_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n three_o with_o the_o tenor_n of_o his_o own_o doctrine_n as_o he_o deliver_v it_o elsewhere_o four_o with_o the_o body_n of_o the_o best_a protestant_a expositor_n who_o have_v speak_v most_o proâ—…atively_o concern_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n first_o i_o can_v see_v how_o he_o agree_v with_o the_o scripture_n for_o john_n see_v first_o a_o beast_n come_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n and_o ten_o crown_n upon_o his_o horn_n and_o after_o that_o he_o see_v another_o second_o beast_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n with_o two_o horn_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v easy_o collect_v that_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o one_o be_v in_o order_n of_o time_n before_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o other_o and_o therefore_o they_o no_o not_o ad_fw-la amussim_fw-la contemporare_fw-la ortu_fw-la svo_fw-la they_o do_v not_o exact_o agree_v in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o original_a second_o i_o can_v see_v how_o he_o agree_v with_o the_o event_n of_o thing_n for_o at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o ten_o king_n arise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n there_o be_v no_o roman_a sovereignty_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n for_o as_o we_o have_v former_o mention_v the_o beast_n have_v a_o wound_n in_o one_o of_o his_o head_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v a_o intercision_n and_o a_o cessation_n of_o that_o potency_n for_o a_o time_n we_o yield_v that_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n be_v the_o restorer_n of_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n he_o cure_v the_o wound_n and_o make_v the_o image_n to_o speak_v and_o live_v it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o revive_v the_o roman_a sovereignty_n from_o death_n to_o life_n but_o this_o revive_n be_v not_o assoon_o as_o the_o ten_o king_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n three_o i_o can_v see_v how_o this_o agree_v with_o mr_n mede'_v own_o doctrine_n for_o he_o say_v apost_n pag._n 83._o that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o dissipation_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n he_o say_v express_o that_o it_o must_v arise_v after_o they_o pag._n 74._o for_o so_o he_o will_v have_v the_o chaldee_n word_n to_o be_v all_o one_o with_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o 70_o to_o wit_n that_o the_o little_a horn_n must_v arise_v behind_o the_o ten_o horn_n now_o then_o if_o the_o papacy_n must_v arise_v after_o and_o behind_o the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o he_o do_v contemporate_a with_o they_o ortu_fw-la svo_fw-la in_o his_o beginning_n and_o that_o according_a to_o mr_n mede'_v own_o principle_n four_o i_o can_v see_v how_o he_o can_v agree_v with_o the_o body_n of_o the_o best_a protestant_a expositor_n who_o have_v demonstrative_o write_v of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n for_o as_o many_o almost_o who_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n have_v apply_v this_o beginning_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n when_o the_o decree_n go_v forth_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o the_o church_n all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n lay_v together_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o interpetation_n we_o come_v now_o to_o the_o three_o principle_n princ._n 3_o the_o time_n of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o second_o beast_n must_v be_v so_o state_v that_o all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n may_v agree_v to_o such_o a_o beginning_n we_o must_v not_o leave_v the_o time_n of_o the_o fall_n
clear_a but_o the_o time_n in_o the_o 7_o of_o daniel_n also_o will_v be_v much_o illustrate_v if_o we_o parallel_v they_o with_o the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n only_o here_o will_v lie_v the_o weight_n of_o the_o business_n whether_o the_o matter_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o both_o prophecy_n and_o it_o must_v necessary_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o if_o we_o can_v solid_o prove_v the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o daniel_n to_o be_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n all_o do_v agree_v that_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o if_o we_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n be_v describe_v in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n this_o will_v be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o band_n or_o ligament_n to_o couple_v both_o prophecy_n together_o and_o a_o mean_a to_o expound_v the_o one_o by_o that_o conformity_n which_o it_o have_v to_o the_o other_o but_o because_o junius_n and_o his_o follower_n and_o by_o name_n dr_n willet_n do_v so_o strong_o insist_v upon_o the_o point_n that_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o both_o prophecy_n be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a kingdom_n but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o only_a in_o analogy_n and_o similitude_n of_o expression_n if_o they_o can_v make_v their_o word_n good_a i_o confess_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v liable_a to_o a_o great_a mistake_n when_o we_o shall_v take_v that_o for_o real_o the_o same_o which_o be_v only_o the_o same_o in_o some_o similitude_n interpreter_n have_v go_v too_o far_o this_o way_n as_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o experience_n for_o paraeâ—…_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o commentary_n treat_v of_o the_o method_n of_o the_o revelation_n do_v draw_v three_o observation_n out_o of_o augustine_n 20_o book_n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n cap._n 17._o first_o say_v he_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n dark_o deliver_v in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o exercise_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o reader_n second_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n deliver_v more_o clear_o by_o the_o understanding_n of_o which_o we_o may_v discover_v the_o other_o that_o be_v more_o dark_a if_o diligence_n be_v use_v three_o it_o do_v exceed_o conduce_v to_o the_o unfolding_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o this_o book_n that_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v repeat_v in_o a_o different_a way_n of_o expression_n we_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o these_o observation_n be_v of_o good_a use_n but_o that_o some_o interpreter_n as_o paraeus_n himself_o in_o his_o commentary_n and_o lampadius_n in_o his_o 〈◊〉_d upon_o sleâ—…d_n in_o de_fw-fr 4_o imperiis_fw-la and_o some_o other_o have_v go_v too_o far_o this_o way_n there_o be_v some_o similitude_n between_o the_o seven_o trumpet_n and_o the_o seven_o vial_n but_o the_o author_n aforenamed_a have_v much_o disturb_v the_o true_a course_n of_o the_o apocalyptical_a time_n when_o they_o take_v the_o trumpet_n and_o the_o seal_n for_o the_o same_o in_o matter_n though_o they_o differ_v in_o manner_n to_o avoid_v thâ—…_n rock_n we_o will_v first_o prove_v the_o identity_n of_o two_o scripture_n and_o then_o expound_v they_o by_o way_n of_o parallel_n upon_o this_o consideration_n we_o do_v now_o fall_v upon_o the_o work_n to_o prove_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o if_o this_o can_v be_v make_v good_a than_o it_o will_v be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n with_o that_o which_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o revelation_n and_o so_o we_o shall_v parallel_v the_o one_o by_o the_o time_n of_o the_o other_o prophecy_n now_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o junius_n broughton_n piscator_fw-la and_o other_o learned_a man_n can_v allege_v to_o the_o contrary_n junius_n there_o be_v none_o that_o be_v ignorant_a how_o various_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v interpret_v for_o some_o think_v this_o place_n to_o appertain_v to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n to_o continue_v to_o the_o consummation_n of_o the_o world_n other_o will_v have_v the_o monarchy_n here_o mean_v to_o continue_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n only_o in_o which_o number_n they_o have_v place_v the_o roman_a their_o free-state_n and_o their_o empire_n be_v unite_v in_o one_o and_o true_o the_o former_a opinion_n all_o the_o father_n have_v follow_v be_v move_v as_o it_o be_v probable_a with_o this_o expression_n there_o be_v a_o god_n in_o heaven_n that_o make_v know_v to_o the_o king_n what_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o latter_a day_n chap._n 2._o 28._o but_o they_o have_v not_o well_o observe_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o text_n for_o the_o hebrew_n word_n do_v not_o signify_v that_o which_o be_v last_o but_o that_o which_o be_v latter_a or_o that_o which_o come_v after_o though_o it_o be_v not_o simple_o the_o last_o of_o all_o answer_n if_o we_o observe_v the_o rule_v lay_v down_o by_o dr_n willet_n 1._o that_o the_o kingdom_n here_o describe_v be_v monarchical_a kingdom_n 2._o monarchical_a kingdom_n about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n 3._o such_o monarchical_a kingdom_n where_o the_o latter_a do_v build_v themselves_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o former_a if_o we_o observe_v these_o rule_n it_o will_v be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n to_o define_v the_o monarchy_n what_o they_o be_v where_o they_o begin_v and_o where_o they_o make_v a_o end_n there_o need_v be_v no_o variety_n of_o opinion_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o such_o common_a experience_n and_o in_o particular_a the_o same_o experience_n show_v that_o the_o roman_a must_v be_v the_o four_o particular_a kingdom_n as_o for_o those_o interpreter_n who_o will_v have_v this_o kingdom_n to_o expire_v at_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n they_o do_v not_o err_v in_o take_v the_o roman_a for_o the_o four_o kingdom_n nor_o in_o join_v the_o free-state_n and_o the_o empire_n in_o one_o but_o they_o err_v in_o this_o that_o they_o end_v that_o monarchy_n at_o the_o come_v of_o christ._n for_o this_o be_v contrary_n to_o experience_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o what_o shall_v be_v the_o ten_o horn_n or_o the_o ten_o king_n what_o shall_v be_v the_o little_a horn_n what_o shall_v be_v all_o the_o other_o property_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n chap._n 7._o how_o shall_v all_o these_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n if_o it_o end_v at_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n for_o the_o former_a expositor_n it_o be_v true_a that_o all_o antiquity_n in_o a_o manner_n have_v follow_v this_o way_n to_o take_v the_o roman_a for_o the_o four_o kingdom_n to_o which_o i_o may_v add_v many_o of_o the_o interpreter_n of_o these_o time_n and_o some_o eminent_a in_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o prophetical_a scripture_n as_o brightman_n grasserus_n mede_n and_o other_o but_o that_o this_o shall_v be_v the_o principal_a ground_n that_o move_v they_o to_o take_v the_o roman_a for_o the_o four_o kingdom_n because_o the_o lord_n show_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n what_o shall_v come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o last_o time_n this_o i_o can_v take_v to_o be_v the_o prime_a foundation_n on_o which_o those_o expositor_n do_v build_v to_o my_o understanding_n this_o phrase_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o original_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o extremity_n of_o day_n or_o as_o piscator_fw-la polanus_fw-la and_o other_o will_v have_v it_o temporibus_fw-la consequentibus_fw-la in_o the_o time_n follow_v this_o expression_n naked_o consider_v enforce_v nothing_o at_o all_o whereas_o jacob_n assemble_v his_o son_n together_o to_o tell_v they_o what_o shall_v happen_v to_o they_o in_o the_o latter_a day_n i_o do_v in_o this_o matter_n agree_v with_o dr_n willet_n that_o he_o do_v not_o assemble_v they_o together_o to_o tell_v what_o shall_v befall_v they_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o in_o the_o time_n immediate_o follow_v yet_o this_o expression_n be_v sometime_o use_v to_o foretell_v what_o shall_v be_v do_v in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o the_o prophet_n hosea_n say_v that_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n shall_v return_v and_o seek_v the_o lord_n their_o god_n and_o david_n their_o king_n and_o shall_v fear_v the_o lord_n and_o his_o goodness_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o original_a in_o the_o extremity_n of_o day_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v but_o that_o the_o prophet_n speak_v of_o the_o future_a call_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o shall_v be_v and_o of_o their_o live_n under_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n which_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v finish_v in_o â—…e_a end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o i_o see_v no_o reason_n but_o that_o the_o lord_n may_v reveal_v the_o same_o thing_n to_o daniel_n at_o least_o the_o whole_a order_n of_o they_o he_o live_v after_o the_o time_n of_o hosea_n be_v also_o a_o man_n special_o choose_v of_o god_n to_o be_v acquaint_v with_o the_o great_a mystery_n concern_v the_o time_n of_o
height_n the_o heaven_n and_o in_o breadth_n the_o corner_n of_o the_o earth_n likewise_o the_o other_o kingdom_n aâ—…e_v semblance_v to_o a_o ram_n and_o to_o a_o goat_n buck_n and_o both_o in_o sundry_a horn_n and_o now_o all_o the_o nation_n be_v name_v that_o be_v therein_o contain_v answer_n first_o for_o the_o great_a tree_n it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n as_o of_o the_o king_n nabuchadnezzar_n in_o his_o own_o personal_a greatness_n for_o when_o the_o tree_n be_v cut_v down_o and_o nabuchadnezzar_n fall_v the_o babylonian_a empire_n stand_v foâ—…_n the_o kingdom_n of_o persia_n and_o greece_n it_o be_v not_o needful_a that_o these_o two_o shall_v be_v all_o the_o nation_n which_o daniel_n do_v number_n after_o the_o babylonian_n first_o how_o do_v this_o distinguish_v the_o monarchy_n after_o the_o scripture-difference_n the_o scripture_n distinguish_v they_o according_a to_o the_o change_n from_o people_n to_o people_n chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 44._o chap._n 7._o vers_fw-la 27._o if_o therefore_o the_o babylonian_n persian_n grecian_n be_v all_o the_o people_n how_o shall_v we_o make_v four_o monarchy_n of_o three_o people_n second_o that_o of_o persia_n and_o greece_n be_v again_o repeat_v chap._n 8._o because_o they_o be_v more_o summary_o describe_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n for_o if_o we_o look_v narrow_o to_o the_o matter_n the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n take_v up_o in_o the_o descrption_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n mr_n broughton_n the_o leg_n of_o the_o image_n be_v the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n in_o the_o mighty_a kingdom_n syria_n and_o egypt_n answer_n piscator_fw-la do_v build_v much_o upon_o this_o reason_n and_o therefore_o to_o avoid_v repetition_n we_o will_v defer_v the_o examination_n thereof_o till_o we_o come_v to_o he_o mr_n broughton_n daniel_n chap._n 7._o vers_fw-la 13._o one_o like_a to_o the_o son_n of_o man_n etc._n etc._n the_o jew_n grant_v christ_n here_o to_o be_v mean_v and_o if_o we_o have_v not_o deceive_v they_o by_o forge_v a_o general_n four_o monarchy_n by_o refuse_v the_o plainness_n of_o daniel_n they_o will_v have_v come_v to_o the_o faith_n long_o ago_o answer_n this_o be_v a_o good_a caution_n in_o the_o general_n and_o christian_a man_n ought_v to_o take_v heed_n how_o they_o turn_v all_o into_o nice_a dispute_n atheistical_a and_o gainsay_v people_n will_v soon_o take_v advantage_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o we_o have_v sufficient_a matter_n to_o convince_v the_o jew_n that_o their_o messiah_n be_v come_v that_o he_o be_v cut_v off_o that_o the_o â—…0_n week_n of_o daniel_n be_v at_o a_o end_n because_o jerusalem_n have_v be_v destroy_v long_o ago_o and_o the_o 70_o week_n do_v lead_v we_o to_o that_o fatal_a destruction_n for_o our_o interpretation_n that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o monarchy_n it_o be_v not_o this_o that_o keep_v the_o jew_n in_o his_o blindness_n and_o unbelief_n but_o rather_o it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a stumbling-block_n in_o his_o way_n to_o take_v the_o seleucian_n for_o the_o four_o monarchy_n mr_n broughton_n who_o affirm_v this_o to_o be_v a_o four_o monarchy_n how_o can_v he_o make_v it_o good_a that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o seleucian_n suppose_v a_o jew_n shall_v read_v in_o the_o gospel_n write_v by_o saint_n matthew_n that_o our_o saviour_n be_v bear_v in_o bethlem_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o as_o the_o other_o evangelist_n do_v express_o say_v in_o the_o time_n of_o augustus_n caesar_n who_o cause_v all_o the_o world_n to_o be_v tax_v etc._n etc._n here_o then_o if_o a_o jew_n shall_v be_v of_o the_o judgement_n of_o these_o learned_a man_n that_o the_o roman_a be_v none_o of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o total_a dissolution_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a in_o this_o method_n and_o way_n of_o interpretation_n how_o can_v they_o possible_o make_v good_a that_o scripture_n foremention_v in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v dan._n 2._o 44._o if_o the_o lord_n will_v raise_v up_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o the_o evangelist_n all_o with_o one_o mouth_n do_v say_v that_o the_o kingdom_n be_v raise_v up_o in_o that_o time_n when_o all_o be_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n we_o may_v safe_o conclude_v that_o the_o roman_a must_v needs_o be_v one_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o in_o particular_a the_o four_o and_o the_o last_o kingdom_n and_o whereas_o it_o be_v allege_v one_o like_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n vers_fw-la 13._o we_o do_v willing_o yield_v when_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o the_o last_o and_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o shall_v be_v bring_v to_o a_o final_a destruction_n then_o in_o those_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o upon_o the_o earth_n in_o the_o last_o day_n and_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o union_n betwixt_o jew_n and_o gentile_n under_o christ_n their_o king_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o though_o we_o do_v not_o press_v the_o strictness_n of_o the_o letter_n for_o a_o personal_a and_o visible_a reign_n of_o christ_n as_o many_o have_v do_v and_o many_o now_o do_v yet_o i_o trust_v that_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o gentile_a shall_v find_v it_o true_a that_o both_o people_n shall_v come_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n when_o his_o gospel_n shall_v be_v the_o regent_n law_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n but_o of_o this_o matter_n something_o more_o large_o afterward_o mr_n broughton_n i_o will_v show_v thou_o what_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o wrath_n chap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 21._o this_o place_n strong_o overthrow_v their_o error_n that_o seign_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n mean_v by_o the_o leg_n of_o the_o image_n see_v the_o greek_n be_v the_o dealer_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o wrath_n and_o it_o have_v be_v a_o strange_a thing_n that_o this_o last_o vision_n repeat_v the_o former_a shall_v neglect_v the_o roman_n if_o they_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o before_o answer_n we_o have_v show_v how_o the_o former_a kingdom_n 〈◊〉_d repeat_v in_o the_o latter_a vision_n we_o yield_v that_o there_o be_v a_o repetitiâ—…n_n of_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n but_o not_o a_o repetition_n of_o they_o in_o the_o full_a number_n for_o what_o a_o way_n of_o reason_v be_v this_o the_o babylonian_n be_v not_o reckon_v chap._n 8._o therefore_o he_o be_v none_o of_o the_o four_o great_a empire_n mention_v in_o the_o chapter_n go_v â—…efore_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o main_a reason_n which_o mr_n broughtâ—…_n say_v strong_o overthrow_v their_o error_n who_o feign_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n his_o argument_n be_v draw_v from_o that_o expression_n i_o will_v show_v thou_o what_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o last_o end_n of_o indignation_n â—…ll_o that_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o hence_o be_v this_o that_o the_o greek_n may_v be_v dealer_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o wrath_n if_o we_o compare_v they_o with_o the_o time_n of_o daniel_n yet_o according_a to_o this_o sense_n the_o roman_n may_v be_v latter_a than_o they_o second_o if_o we_o look_v to_o the_o true_a translation_n of_o the_o word_n as_o junius_n and_o piscator_fw-la have_v it_o the_o interpretation_n must_v run_v thus_o i_o will_v make_v know_v to_o thou_o what_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o extremity_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o that_o indignation_n when_o antiochus_n shall_v afflict_v the_o church_n and_o therefore_o the_o angel_n do_v expound_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o these_o word_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o their_o kingdom_n when_o transgressor_n be_v come_v to_o a_o full_a end_n a_o king_n of_o fierce_a countenance_n shall_v stand_v up_o vers_n 23._o so_o then_o according_a to_o the_o true_a sense_n the_o greek_n be_v not_o so_o much_o the_o dealer_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o wrath_n as_o antiochus_n in_o particular_a be_v a_o dealer_n against_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o grecian_a tyranny_n here_o then_o be_v a_o plain_a fallacy_n à _fw-la dicto_fw-la secundum_fw-la quid_fw-la ad_fw-la dictum_fw-la simplicitur_fw-la mr_n broughton_n chap._n 12._o vers_fw-la 1._o and_o at_o that_o time_n shall_v michael_n stand_v up_o that_o stand_v for_o the_o child_n of_o thy_o people_n when_o antiochus_n go_v to_o war_n against_o parthia_n leave_v lysias_n behind_o he_o to_o have_v root_v out_o the_o jew_n then_o michael_n stand_v up_o here_o the_o term_n of_o daniel_n people_n must_v needs_o mean_v the_o jew_n and_o not_o the_o
trouble_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n now_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o holy_a jewish_a nation_n be_v never_o trouble_v in_o their_o whole_a state_n but_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o angel_n speak_v of_o those_o day_n and_o this_o one_o speech_n may_v have_v keep_v daniel_n in_o his_o true_a meaning_n that_o we_o shall_v not_o draw_v he_o beyond_o christ._n answer_n if_o â—…_n may_v speak_v what_o i_o find_v by_o experience_n there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o place_n either_o in_o daniel_n or_o the_o revelation_n that_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v more_o intricate_a than_o the_o number_n of_o time_n mention_v in_o this_o chapter_n it_o may_v be_v the_o lord_n will_v have_v the_o time_n to_o lie_v doubtful_a and_o to_o be_v seal_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n vers_n 4_o 9_o however_o it_o be_v though_o i_o can_v positive_o prove_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o text_n yet_o we_o may_v firm_o conclude_v that_o the_o period_n of_o time_n do_v lead_v we_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o they_o can_v possible_o be_v restrain_v to_o the_o persecution_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n and_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o that_o tyranny_n but_o let_v we_o look_v to_o the_o text_n by_o the_o child_n of_o thy_o people_n we_o do_v willing_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v here_o mean_v but_o we_o do_v not_o yield_v that_o mr_n broughton_n do_v make_v a_o true_a deduction_n from_o the_o meaning_n of_o these_o word_n he_o do_v infer_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n his_o persecute_v the_o church_n michael_n may_v stand_v up_o because_o the_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o jew_n suffer_v more_o eminent_o for_o religion_n in_o those_o time_n now_o here_o i_o say_v this_o can_v be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a tribulation_n of_o the_o jew_n nor_o the_o time_n of_o the_o stand_n up_o of_o michael_n see_v the_o tribulation_n here_o speak_v of_o be_v after_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n for_o i_o will_v glad_o know_v what_o the_o angel_n do_v mean_a by_o these_o word_n he_o shall_v come_v to_o his_o end_n and_o none_o shall_v help_v he_o vers_n 45._o be_v it_o not_o clear_a by_o the_o whole_a tenor_n and_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n or_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n that_o this_o tyranny_n shall_v come_v to_o its_o end_n without_o help_n or_o remedy_n and_o then_o afterward_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n be_v destroy_v the_o great_a calamity_n shall_v fall_v upon_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o the_o follow_a time_n second_o our_o saviour_n himself_o that_o best_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o daniel_n prophecy_n do_v express_o speak_v of_o the_o stand_n up_o of_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n mention_v by_o daniel_n the_o prophet_n he_o do_v speak_v of_o the_o great_a wrath_n that_o ever_o be_v from_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o world_n that_o it_o shall_v fall_v upon_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o that_o for_o the_o elect_v sake_n only_o those_o day_n shall_v be_v shorten_v now_o then_o how_o do_v he_o apply_v these_o prediction_n not_o to_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n which_o mr_n broughton_n here_o speak_v of_o but_o as_o all_o the_o evangelist_n do_v agree_v to_o the_o last_o and_o fatal_a destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o roman_n matth._n 24._o 21_o 22._o mar._n 13._o 14_o 15_o etc._n etc._n luk._n 21._o 20_o 21_o etc._n etc._n now_o whereas_o daniel_n do_v put_v the_o question_n partly_o out_o of_o a_o desire_n to_o pry_v into_o these_o mystery_n and_o partly_o to_o give_v information_n to_o the_o church_n he_o receive_v a_o answer_n suitable_a to_o the_o question_n which_o he_o do_v propound_v the_o question_n be_v this_o then_o say_v i_o o_o my_o lord_n what_o shall_v be_v the_o end_n of_o these_o thing_n vers_fw-la 8._o and_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o angel_n be_v this_o from_o the_o time_n that_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o and_o the_o abomination_n that_o make_v desolate_a shall_v be_v set_v up_o there_o shall_v be_v 1290_o day_n bless_a be_v he_o that_o wait_v and_o come_v to_o the_o 1335_o day_n but_o go_v thy_o way_n till_o the_o end_n be_v for_o thou_o shall_v rest_v and_o stand_v in_o the_o lot_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o day_n vers_fw-la 11_o 12_o 13._o from_o the_o scope_n of_o these_o word_n if_o we_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n be_v at_o the_o last_o and_o fatal_a destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n for_o so_o our_o saviour_n do_v expound_v the_o word_n of_o daniel_n than_o we_o do_v infer_v from_o the_o destruction_n of_o that_o city_n there_o will_v be_v 1290_o day_n and_o then_o again_o 1335_o day_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n and_o so_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o this_o period_n of_o time_n will_v not_o extend_v only_o to_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n but_o very_o far_o beyond_o his_o time_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o it_o may_v be_v allege_v see_v that_o i_o undertake_v to_o show_v the_o length_n of_o the_o period_n how_o long_o it_o shall_v continue_v and_o the_o beginning_n from_o whence_o it_o shall_v commence_v why_o do_v not_o i_o speak_v determinate_o concern_v the_o time_n where_o it_o shall_v end_v i_o do_v only_o so_o far_o undertake_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o length_n of_o this_o period_n to_o show_v that_o daniel_n prophecy_n contain_v a_o great_a number_n of_o year_n beyond_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o this_o be_v enough_o to_o confute_v mr_n broughton_n and_o other_o interpreter_n of_o this_o way_n though_o for_o my_o part_n i_o be_o not_o able_a to_o determine_v the_o question_n why_o it_o be_v say_v 1290_o day_n and_o then_o after_o that_o 1335_o day_n there_o be_v a_o special_a reason_n of_o double_v the_o number_n but_o yet_o for_o the_o accommodation_n of_o the_o time_n i_o must_v confess_v my_o ignorance_n only_o for_o the_o present_a purpose_n it_o be_v enough_o to_o say_v in_o the_o general_n that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a chain_n of_o year_n to_o begin_v after_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o that_o the_o time_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o revelation_n do_v both_o run_v parallel_n together_o to_o the_o glorious_a kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o for_o the_o true_a concord_n of_o the_o time_n i_o do_v profess_v that_o i_o lie_v in_o the_o mire_n whereas_o the_o holy_a prophet_n be_v command_v to_o seal_v and_o to_o shut_v up_o the_o vision_n we_o be_v not_o to_o take_v this_o simple_o as_o though_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o perpetual_a enclosure_n and_o a_o absolute_a concealment_n of_o the_o sense_n for_o ever_o but_o only_o that_o the_o disclose_v be_v refer_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n they_o that_o shall_v live_v near_o upon_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o prophecy_n upon_o the_o border_n of_o the_o glorious_a church_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o call_v of_o the_o jew_n perhaps_o they_o shall_v see_v that_o which_o have_v lie_v hide_v in_o the_o scripture_n for_o many_o age_n though_o daniel_n be_v to_o seal_v up_o the_o vision_n for_o the_o time_n present_a yet_o in_o the_o latter_a day_n many_o shall_v run_v to_o and_o fro_o and_o knowledge_n shall_v be_v increase_v vers_fw-la 4._o object_n but_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v say_v that_o the_o great_a question_n do_v lie_v in_o this_o from_o what_o beginning_n be_v we_o to_o fetch_v this_o period_n of_o time_n or_o where_o be_v the_o date_n thereof_o some_o place_n the_o begin_n of_o these_o year_n in_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n some_o in_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o desolation_n set_v up_o by_o julian_n the_o apostate_n sol._n for_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n there_o be_v no_o question_n but_o that_o this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o calamity_n under_o the_o roman_n for_o so_o our_o saviour_n do_v expound_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o prophecy_n and_o there_o be_v good_a reason_n wherefore_o we_o shall_v rest_v in_o the_o authority_n of_o such_o a_o interpreter_n as_o for_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n by_o julian_n the_o apostate_n i_o marvel_v that_o such_o a_o judicious_a interpreter_n as_o mr_n brightman_n shall_v rest_v upon_o so_o groundless_a a_o conceit_n but_o as_o groundless_a as_o it_o be_v i_o find_v that_o many_o man_n be_v carry_v away_o with_o his_o authority_n but_o first_o of_o all_o how_o be_v julian_n a_o taker_n away_o of_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n he_o rather_o countenance_v the_o jew_n against_o the_o christian_n socrat._v lib._n 3._o second_o how_o
1290_o day_n the_o time_n of_o the_o dispersion_n do_v run_v from_o that_o begiâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d we_o haâ—…e_v good_a reason_n to_o take_v this_o for_o a_o authentic_a 〈◊〉_d because_o danâ—…el_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n do_v more_o large_o repeâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d desolation_n by_o the_o roman_n which_o he_o have_v more_o brief_o 〈◊〉_d chap._n 9_o we_o can_v be_v persuade_v but_o that_o the_o propâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d last_o vision_n go_v far_o into_o the_o time_n than_o he_o do_v iâ—…_n 〈◊〉_d go_v before_o at_o least_o he_o go_v as_o far_o for_o 〈◊〉_d be_v express_o say_v concern_v this_o last_o vision_n that_o the_o time_n be_v long_o and_o for_o many_o day_n the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o as_o mr_n broughton_n do_v well_o render_v it_o the_o army-like-ordered_n time_n be_v great_a piscator_fw-la upon_o the_o place_n also_o do_v well_o observe_v the_o same_o propriety_n of_o the_o phrase_n vide_fw-la â—…r_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d essâ—…_n metaphora_fw-la quod_fw-la in_o tempore_fw-la determinaâ—…o_fw-la part_n convenienti_fw-la ordine_fw-la à _fw-la deo_fw-la sunt_fw-la dispositae_fw-la sicut_fw-la milites_fw-la in_o exercitis_fw-la tâ—…e_o sâ—…emeth_v here_o to_o be_v a_o 〈◊〉_d the_o part_n in_o this_o determinâ—…te_a time_n be_v so_o dispose_v of_o gâ—…_n soldier_n in_o a_o army_n we_o may_v then_o safe_o conclude_v 〈◊〉_d in_o this_o last_o vision_n daniel_n do_v go_v many_o 〈◊〉_d depth_n into_o the_o time_n and_o much_o deep_a than_o he_o do_v in_o the_o former_a vision_n and_o therefore_o we_o may_v necessary_o affirm_v that_o he_o do_v lead_v we_o far_o beyond_o the_o time_n of_o christ._n on_o the_o contrary_a if_o these_o time_n end_v with_o the_o persecutionâ—…_n under_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n for_o so_o mr_n broughton_n and_o other_o will_v have_v it_o how_o be_v the_o time_n long_o and_o how_o do_v the_o lord_n speak_v of_o such_o notable_a event_n that_o shall_v befall_v daâ—…iel's_n people_n in_o the_o last_o and_o utmost_a rearward_n of_o time_n the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o roman_n be_v 230_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n and_o therefore_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o 70_o week_n if_o mr_n broughtons_n interpretation_n be_v good_a must_v go_v far_o than_o this_o last_o vision_n by_o such_o a_o proportion_n and_o number_n of_o year_n now_o who_o can_v possible_o believe_v this_o to_o be_v true_a that_o read_v the_o three_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o prophecy_n must_v the_o whole_a narration_n of_o all_o the_o thing_n there_o declare_v end_n at_o antiochus_n his_o death_n now_o then_o to_o gather_v all_o into_o one_o sum_n we_o may_v safe_o collect_v that_o daniel_n in_o this_o vision_n do_v not_o only_o lead_v we_o to_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o roman_n but_o he_o do_v speak_v also_o how_o long_o the_o jew_n shall_v remain_v under_o that_o fatal_a dispersion_n these_o thing_n our_o saviour_n the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n isaiah_n and_o daniel_n all_o of_o they_o do_v speak_v first_o of_o the_o scatter_n of_o the_o nation_n after_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o of_o the_o time_n of_o their_o dispersion_n till_o their_o call_v again_o if_o any_o shall_v then_o require_v i_o to_o make_v good_a the_o chronologie_n of_o 1290_o day_n and_o of_o 1335_o day_n i_o must_v confess_v that_o i_o be_o here_o at_o a_o loss_n and_o it_o may_v be_v that_o they_o who_o shall_v come_v in_o the_o rearward_n of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o the_o army-like-ordered_n time_n shall_v see_v more_o then_o perhaps_o many_o shall_v run_v to_o and_o fro_o and_o knowledge_n shall_v be_v increase_v if_o i_o may_v to_o use_v the_o word_n of_o mr_n fox_n vent_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d my_o conjecture_n i_o shall_v be_v willing_a to_o proceed_v in_o this_o manner_n first_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n in_o a_o latitude_n second_o to_o speak_v of_o it_o more_o particular_o if_o we_o speak_v of_o it_o in_o some_o latitude_n and_o begin_v the_o 1290_o day_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n this_o period_n of_o time_n will_v bring_v we_o precise_o to_o the_o year_n of_o the_o lord_n 1359_o and_o here_o as_o alstedius_n well_o observe_v in_o his_o chronologie_n cap._n 6._o the_o saint_n do_v begin_v more_o vigorous_o to_o testify_v against_o the_o antichristian_a idolatry_n and_o in_o very_a deed_n if_o we_o diligent_o observe_v the_o time_n with_o some_o subtlety_n of_o consideration_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o from_o the_o take_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n in_o the_o east_n the_o language_n have_v be_v revive_v and_o the_o witness_n of_o truth_n have_v be_v more_o effectual_o raise_v up_o in_o the_o west_n and_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n do_v more_o and_o more_o increase_n and_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o these_o thing_n will_v go_v on_o and_o never_o cease_v till_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v set_v up_o in_o its_o full_a glory_n and_o monarchical_a power_n over_o jew_n and_o gentile_n this_o i_o take_v to_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o prophecy_n in_o the_o general_a accommodation_n thereof_o but_o for_o the_o more_o distinct_a and_o particular_a application_n of_o the_o time_n this_o as_o i_o have_v say_v before_o i_o must_v leave_v to_o they_o that_o come_v after_o now_o let_v we_o proceed_v to_o the_o word_n of_o piscator_fw-la in_o his_o preface_n upon_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n piscator_fw-la the_o three_o kingdom_n be_v not_o here_o right_o extend_v to_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a so_o far_o at_o least_o as_o he_o be_v state_v the_o first_o king_n of_o that_o kingdom_n for_o though_o this_o be_v do_v chap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 21._o yet_o nevertheless_o that_o prophecy_n differ_v much_o from_o this_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n figure_v by_o the_o he-goat_n be_v there_o express_o name_v and_o be_v divide_v into_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n who_o be_v resemble_v by_o the_o notable_a horn_n which_o the_o he-goat_n have_v between_o his_o eye_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o successor_n so_o that_o this_o of_o alexander_n be_v clear_o to_o be_v distinguish_v as_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o successor_n for_o it_o be_v say_v when_o that_o horn_n be_v brâ—…ken_v four_o stand_v up_o for_o it_o or_o in_o the_o place_n of_o it_o and_o afterward_o those_o four_o be_v express_o call_v one_o kingdom_n vers_fw-la 23._o likewise_o it_o be_v speak_v concern_v the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v pluck_v up_o and_o that_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o other_o and_o not_o to_o his_o posterity_n dan._n 11._o 4._o answer_n i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o in_o some_o sense_n the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n may_v be_v distinct_a from_o that_o of_o his_o successor_n but_o 〈◊〉_d whether_o in_o the_o present_a case_n it_o ouâ—…ht_v to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d distinguish_v the_o kingdom_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n be_v two_o distinct_a realm_n dan._n 8._o yet_o both_o these_o make_v but_o one_o silver-metal_n so_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n though_o they_o be_v distinguish_v yet_o in_o the_o notion_n relation_n and_o distribution_n of_o the_o kingdom_n in_o the_o image_n they_o make_v but_o one_o brass-metal_n or_o one_o empire_n type_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n with_o four_o head_n in_o this_o case_n every_o metal_n signify_v a_o distinct_a kingdom_n in_o the_o fullness_n thereof_o and_o therefore_o as_o the_o golden-head_n do_v signify_v the_o babylonian-kinâ—…dom_a and_o the_o silver-breast_n the_o mede-persian_a so_o the_o brazen-bel_o and_o thigh_n do_v signify_v the_o whole_a grecian_a empire_n and_o as_o in_o this_o acception_n the_o distinct_a kingdom_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n do_v not_o make_v two_o but_o one_o silver-metal_n so_o the_o distinct_a kingdom_n of_o alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n do_v not_o make_v divers_a but_o one_o three_o kingdom_n of_o brass_n but_o yet_o further_o if_o we_o shall_v ask_v how_o every_o metal-kingdom_n come_v to_o be_v divide_v it_o must_v be_v in_o relation_n as_o each_o people_n come_v to_o have_v the_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o the_o earth_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v express_o say_v concern_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v leave_v to_o other_o people_n chap._n 2._o 44._o and_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n v_o 27._o these_o word_n be_v recite_v the_o kingdom_n and_o dominion_n and_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o people_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a from_o whence_o we_o collect_v that_o the_o monarchy_n be_v to_o be_v distinguish_v as_o the_o dominion_n do_v devolve_v and_o descend_v from_o one_o people_n to_o another_o till_o at_o last_o it_o come_v to_o the_o turn_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a
to_o be_v the_o monarchical_a people_n this_o be_v lay_v as_o a_o ground_n we_o may_v say_v in_o the_o particuâ—…ar_a case_n allege_v by_o piscator_fw-la that_o though_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o successor_n be_v set_v up_o upon_o his_o ruin_n yet_o for_o all_o this_o there_o be_v no_o change_n of_o dominion_n from_o people_n to_o people_n there_o be_v only_o a_o change_n from_o alexander_n to_o his_o successor_n still_o one_o grecian_a people_n have_v the_o empire_n over_o the_o earth_n and_o to_o put_v all_o out_o of_o questiâ—…n_n that_o the_o spirit_n do_v principal_o point_v to_o the_o flux_n and_o passage_n of_o the_o sovereignty_n from_o one_o people_n to_o another_o and_o thaâ—…_n in_o this_o case_n he_o do_v not_o distinguish_v the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n from_o that_o of_o his_o successor_n the_o ground_n which_o we_o have_v to_o buiâ—…d_v upon_o iâ—…_n the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o he-goat_n chap._n 8._o now_o under_o this_o similitude_n the_o whole_a grecian_a empire_n both_o of_o alexander_n and_o of_o his_o four_o successor_n they_o be_v all_o comprehend_v together_o as_o they_o be_v former_o set_v forth_o under_o the_o type_n of_o the_o three_o beast_n with_o four_o head_n now_o whereas_o 〈◊〉_d allege_v that_o the_o he-goat_n be_v different_a from_o the_o three_o beast_n and_o that_o the_o prophecy_n chap._n 8._o habet_fw-la rationem_fw-la diversam_fw-la a_o different_a way_n of_o interpretation_n i_o answer_v the_o he_o goat_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n be_v all_o one_o so_o farforth_o as_o both_o be_v type_n of_o the_o same_o empire_n under_o one_o and_o the_o same_o people_n and_o for_o the_o partition_n of_o the_o greek_a kingdom_n between_o alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n this_o do_v no_o more_o hinder_v the_o type_n of_o that_o kingdom_n by_o one_o three_o beast_n than_o it_o do_v hinder_v the_o delineation_n by_o one_o he-goat_n but_o now_o to_o produce_v some_o reason_n that_o alexander_n divide_v from_o his_o successor_n can_v be_v the_o three_o kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n or_o the_o three_o beast_n first_o all_z the_o kingdom_n be_v persecute_v state_n such_o that_o do_v afflict_v the_o people_n of_o god_n but_o alexander_n if_o you_o divide_v he_o from_o his_o successor_n do_v not_o afflict_v the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n neither_o be_v they_o persecute_v in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o his_o empire_n second_o the_o metal-kingdom_n be_v so_o constitute_v that_o the_o latter_a be_v of_o a_o more_o hard_a and_o tyrannical_a disposition_n against_o the_o saint_n now_o take_v alexander_n in_o sensu_fw-la diviso_fw-la take_v he_o several_a from_o his_o successor_n how_o be_v his_o kingdom_n of_o more_o hard_a disposition_n against_o the_o saint_n than_o be_v either_o babylon_n or_o persia_n go_v before_o his_o monarchy_n be_v but_o for_o a_o few_o year_n and_o there_o be_v no_o persecution_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o all_o his_o time_n three_o the_o beast_n that_o come_v up_o our_o of_o the_o sea_n after_o the_o persian_a bear_n be_v express_o say_v to_o have_v four_o head_n vers_fw-la 6._o now_o take_v alexander_n several_o from_o his_o successor_n what_o four_o head_n or_o what_o four_o division_n be_v there_o in_o his_o kingdom_n for_o in_o his_o time_n the_o beast_n be_v so_o far_o from_o have_v four_o head_n that_o it_o have_v no_o head_n or_o division_n at_o all_o therefore_o we_o must_v necessary_o conclude_v that_o the_o three_o beast_n do_v represent_v and_o figâ—…re_v the_o grecian_a kingdom_n which_o in_o a_o famous_a revolution_n of_o state_n become_v divide_v into_o four_o part_n now_o whereas_o the_o learned_a interpreter_n do_v distinguish_v the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n from_o the_o dominion_n of_o his_o successor_n i_o do_v yield_v this_o to_o be_v true_a for_o alexander_n be_v break_v off_o four_o kingdom_n do_v stand_v up_o out_o of_o that_o nation_n but_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o these_o several_a fraction_n and_o division_n do_v not_o hinder_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o plot_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o make_v a_o three_o monarchy_n of_o alexander_n and_o a_o four_o of_o his_o successor_n why_o do_v he_o use_v the_o similitude_n of_o one_o he-goat_n for_o the_o representation_n of_o two_o monarchy_n why_o be_v two_o empire_n set_v forth_o under_o one_o figure_n and_o whereas_o he_o strong_o bind_v upon_o this_o that_o all_o four_o successor_n be_v express_o call_v one_o kingdom_n vers_fw-la 23._o save_v the_o great_a worth_n and_o learning_n of_o the_o author_n he_o be_v deceive_v in_o this_o point_n for_o when_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o their_o kingdom_n when_o transgressor_n be_v come_v to_o the_o full_a a_o king_n of_o fierce_a countenance_n shall_v stand_v up_o now_o in_o these_o word_n in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o their_o kingdom_n this_o be_v not_o only_o mean_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o four_o successor_n contradistinct_a to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n but_o the_o expression_n be_v concern_v the_o whole_a kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n oppose_v to_o that_o of_o the_o persian_n in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o he-goat_n four_o kingdom_n be_v say_v to_o rise_v up_o out_o of_o that_o nation_n and_o in_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o their_o kingdom_n mean_v the_o greek_n when_o that_o people_n shall_v have_v the_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o earth_n a_o king_n of_o fierce_a countenance_n shall_v arise_v therefore_o we_o conclude_v that_o alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n together_o make_v but_o one_o greek_a empire_n under_o the_o similitude_n of_o one_o he-goat_n now_o let_v we_o proceed_v piscator_fw-la by_o the_o four_o kingdom_n which_o be_v prefigure_v by_o the_o ironthigh_n of_o the_o image_n we_o must_v understand_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a this_o i_o have_v already_o clear_v by_o compare_v it_o with_o the_o four_o beast_n chap._n 7._o to_o which_o i_o now_o add_v another_o evident_a collation_n of_o chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 43._o with_o chap._n 11._o vers_fw-la 6._o concern_v the_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n which_o pertain_v to_o the_o four_o kingdom_n daniel_n speak_v to_o nabuchadnezzar_n thus_o say_v whereas_o thou_o sâ—…west_v the_o iron_n mix_v with_o miry_a clay_n they_o shall_v mingle_v themselves_o with_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n but_o they_o shall_v not_o cleave_v one_o to_o the_o other_o even_o as_o iron_n be_v not_o mix_v with_o clay_n now_o this_o very_a same_o thing_n the_o angel_n gabriel_n do_v declare_v concern_v the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n to_o wit_n the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n chap._n 11._o and_o in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o year_n they_o shall_v join_v themselves_o together_o for_o the_o king_n daughter_n of_o the_o south_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n to_o make_v a_o agreement_n but_o she_o shall_v not_o retain_v the_o power_n of_o the_o arm_n neither_o shall_v he_o stand_v nor_o his_o arm._n from_o hence_o it_o be_v manifest_a by_o the_o four_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n this_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n see_v it_o be_v diverse_a from_o that_o of_o the_o grecian_n answer_n the_o character_n of_o the_o mixture_n of_o marriage_n draw_v from_o that_o collation_n between_o chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 43._o and_o chap._n 11._o vers_fw-la 6._o this_o of_o all_o other_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o grand_a argument_n but_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n and_o that_o upon_o trial_n i_o here_o find_v that_o interpreter_n do_v usual_o build_v upon_o three_o notable_a false_a principle_n first_o they_o take_v the_o four_o kingdom_n as_o divide_v in_o all_o time_n and_o therefore_o they_o look_v after_o the_o interchangable_a marriage_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o lagidae_n to_o make_v up_o the_o union_n but_o in_o this_o they_o err_v for_o the_o four_o kingdom_n as_o long_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iron-leg_n it_o be_v not_o diâ—…ided_v at_o all_o it_o be_v one_o entire_a dominion_n and_o therefore_o need_v no_o unite_n by_o mixture_n of_o marriage_n the_o division_n begin_v not_o till_o you_o come_v to_o the_o foot_n part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v the_o word_n themselves_o aâ—…d_v the_o four_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v strong_a as_o iron_n forasmuch_o as_o iron_n breaketâ—…_n in_o pâ—…eces_n and_o subdue_v all_o thing_n and_o as_o iron_n that_o break_v all_o these_o shall_v it_o break_v in_o piece_n and_o bruise_v so_o then_o the_o four_o kingdom_n so_o long_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iron-leg_n be_v more_o strong_a than_o any_o go_n before_o there_o arise_v first_o a_o kingdom_n of_o gold_n in_o all_o fullness_n of_o powerâ—…_n anâ—…_n than_o afterword_n a_o kingdom_n of_o silver_n and_o
a_o three_o 〈◊〉_d brass_n that_o shall_v rule_v over_o all_o and_o then_o last_o of_o all_o a_o kingdom_n of_o iron_n which_o shall_v break_v in_o piece_n and_o suâ—…due_v all_o the_o former_a metal_n but_o how_o be_v this_o verify_v in_o the_o four_o kingdom_n the_o strength_n and_o power_n of_o the_o kingdom_n be_v chief_o in_o the_o iron-leg_n when_o it_o come_v to_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n it_o than_o become_v divide_v and_o be_v partly_o strong_a and_o 〈◊〉_d break_v if_o we_o look_v narrow_o to_o the_o word_n there_o be_v a_o description_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o 〈◊〉_d â—…ate_v thereof_o first_o it_o iâ—…_n describe_v as_o one_o entire_a kingdom_n ruâ—…ing_v over_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o so_o it_o be_v in_o the_o first_o time_n when_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iron_n leg_n second_o it_o be_v describe_v as_o a_o divide_a kingdom_n into_o many_o part_n and_o so_o it_o be_v in_o its_o last_o time_n in_o the_o foot_n part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n if_o this_o be_v so_o how_o far_o do_v piscator_fw-la and_o other_o interpreter_n of_o his_o way_n depart_v from_o the_o truth_n first_o they_o make_v the_o four_o the_o mighty_a kingdom_n to_o consist_v mere_o of_o the_o fragment_n and_o break_a piece_n of_o alexander_n dominion_n second_o that_o which_o be_v more_o they_o make_v it_o a_o kingdom_n break_a and_o divide_v in_o all_o its_o time_n when_o it_o become_v divide_v in_o its_o last_o time_n only_o three_o they_o plead_v the_o mixture_n of_o marriage_n between_o the_o seleucâ—…dae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n in_o the_o iron-leg_n of_o the_o image_n and_o yet_o it_o stand_v they_o upon_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v when_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iron-leg_n the_o scripture_n say_v no_o such_o thing_n but_o rather_o the_o contrary_n as_o long_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o iron-leg_n it_o be_v a_o absolute_a entire_a and_o undivided_a kingdom_n and_o therefore_o where_o there_o be_v no_o division_n into_o piece_n what_o need_n be_v there_o of_o mingle_v to_o make_v a_o union_n second_o they_o usual_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n and_o therefore_o they_o main_o insist_v upon_o the_o division_n between_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n we_o yield_v that_o there_o be_v a_o division_n in_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n but_o how_o be_v it_o prove_v that_o this_o be_v a_o division_n into_o two_o part_n only_o and_o no_o more_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v these_o the_o leg_n be_v of_o iron_n and_o the_o foot_n part_v of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n the_o chaldee_n have_v it_o out_o of_o those_o part_n that_o wâ—…e_v of_o iron_n and_o those_o part_n that_o be_v of_o clay_n the_o material_n of_o the_o foot_n be_v iron_n and_o clay_n of_o these_o the_o several_a part_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v temper_v but_o how_o be_v it_o prove_v that_o the_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n only_o and_o no_o more_o they_o that_o build_v upon_o this_o as_o upon_o a_o undoubted_a principle_n shall_v first_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v so_o for_o where_o do_v daniel_n in_o his_o exposition_n make_v mention_n of_o any_o such_o bipartite_a state_n how_o can_v this_o be_v prove_v from_o his_o word_n for_o thus_o it_o be_v in_o the_o text_n whereas_o thou_o see_v the_o foot_n and_o toe_n part_n of_o potter_n clay_n and_o part_n of_o iron_n the_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v divide_v or_o as_o junius_n render_v it_o râ—…gna_fw-la erunt_fw-la diversâ—…_n there_o shall_v be_v diverse_a kingdom_n but_o how_o be_v it_o prove_v that_o the_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v only_o into_o two_o part_n and_o that_o the_o diverse_a kingdom_n be_v only_o two_o and_o no_o more_o let_v we_o refer_v that_o matter_n to_o that_o other_o description_n chap._n 7._o and_o be_v there_o any_o thing_n there_o speak_v to_o prove_v the_o bipartite_a state_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n for_o if_o we_o must_v suppose_v that_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n be_v the_o two_o iron-leg_n or_o division_n of_o the_o four_o empire_n why_o be_v not_o this_o repeat_v again_o or_o something_o to_o this_o purpose_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n all_o agree_v in_o it_o that_o there_o be_v a_o description_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o kingdom_n in_o both_o text_n now_o then_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o this_o division_n only_o there_o it_o be_v say_v that_o ten_o king_n or_o kingdom_n shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v up_o after_o they_o here_o it_o be_v plain_o say_v what_o that_o number_n of_o kingdom_n be_v into_o which_o the_o four_o empire_n shall_v be_v divide_v scil_n into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n these_o than_o be_v the_o part_n of_o the_o four_o empire_n that_o shall_v mingle_v themselves_o with_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n in_o the_o latter_a time_n of_o that_o dominion_n there_o be_v nothing_o speak_v in_o the_o text_n conâ—…erning_v the_o bipartite_a state_n nothing_o concern_v the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n but_o that_o multiplicity_n of_o lesser_a state_n in_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n be_v here_o define_v and_o declare_v to_o be_v ten_o in_o number_n the_o proper_a character_n and_o print-mark_a of_o the_o roman_a dominion_n rev._n 17._o object_n you_o will_v say_v that_o the_o two_o leg_n of_o the_o image_n do_v signify_v the_o double_a state_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n and_o these_o be_v the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n sol_fw-mi this_o be_v but_o a_o fancy_n as_o i_o have_v former_o prove_v for_o if_o you_o look_v to_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o text_n in_o daniel_n own_o word_n the_o four_o kingdom_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v bipartite_a that_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o partite_fw-la or_o divide_v as_o long_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o leg_n the_o division_n begin_v only_o in_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n but_o if_o any_o stand_v upon_o the_o analogy_n and_o similitude_n that_o therefore_o the_o kingdom_n must_v be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n because_o there_o be_v two_o leg_n in_o the_o body_n of_o man_n i_o will_v here_o know_v also_o by_o the_o same_o method_n of_o interpretation_n what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o knee_n the_o ankle_n and_o other_o part_n of_o the_o leg_n must_v we_o find_v out_o a_o signification_n for_o all_o these_o the_o kingdom_n of_o babel_n be_v compare_v to_o a_o head_n of_o gold_n must_v we_o look_v then_o what_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o eye_n the_o nose_n the_o mouth_n the_o beard_n the_o lip_n and_o other_o part_n of_o the_o head_n and_o so_o apply_v several_a signification_n to_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n this_o be_v to_o trifle_v in_o a_o serious_a matter_n it_o be_v a_o good_a observation_n of_o dr_n willet_n that_o the_o image_n be_v no_o natural_a but_o a_o voluntary_a sign_n and_o therefore_o we_o be_v not_o to_o seek_v for_o a_o signification_n beyond_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o type_n the_o intent_n of_o the_o type_n by_o the_o leg_n of_o the_o image_n as_o by_o the_o low_a region_n and_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o man_n be_v to_o set_v forth_o the_o four_o and_o last_o monarchical_a kingdom_n and_o the_o four_o and_o last_o period_n of_o time_n we_o can_v prove_v no_o more_o by_o the_o similiâ—…ude_n than_o it_o will_v signify_v and_o here_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o two_o leg_n do_v signify_v no_o more_o than_o the_o two_o thigh_n the_o two_o side_n and_o these_o do_v not_o signify_v the_o bipartite_a state_n of_o the_o three_o kingdom_n three_o they_o take_v it_o for_o a_o grant_v truth_n that_o the_o twodivided_a state_n be_v the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n and_o therefore_o they_o look_v to_o the_o seleucidae_n or_o lagidae_n as_o the_o immediate_a part_n and_o division_n of_o that_o empire_n but_o herein_o also_o they_o be_v great_o deceive_v for_o it_o be_v plain_a from_o chap._n 8._o that_o the_o grecian_a be_v quadri-partite_a in_o a_o famous_a change_n of_o state_n that_o empire_n become_v divide_v into_o four_o kingdom_n the_o goat_n be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o graecia_n the_o four_o horn_n be_v four_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v arise_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d out_o of_o that_o nation_n vers_fw-la 22._o and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o the_o three_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o have_v four_o head_n because_o of_o the_o quadri-partite_a estate_n of_o that_o empire_n from_o whence_o we_o collect_v that_o piscator_fw-la and_o other_o interpreter_n that_o follow_v his_o judgement_n do_v err_v from_o the_o truth_n when_o they_o will_v have_v the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagâ—…dae_n to_o be_v the_o two_o part_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n to_o speak_v proper_o neither_o the_o
time_n must_v consume_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o the_o antichristian_a state_n thereof_o as_o it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n object_n but_o whereas_o piscator_fw-la do_v allege_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v to_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n when_o the_o gentile_n far_o and_o near_o be_v bring_v to_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o preachiâ—…g_n of_o the_o apostle_n sol._n i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n do_v then_o begin_v to_o fill_v the_o earth_n for_o the_o bound_n of_o his_o spiritual_a kingdom_n be_v much_o enlarge_v by_o their_o travel_n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o purpose_n the_o text_n speak_v plain_o of_o a_o monarchical_a kingdom_n of_o such_o a_o kingdom_n oppose_v to_o the_o four_o monarchy_n that_o shall_v subdue_v and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n the_o apostle_n preach_v the_o gospel_n among_o all_o nation_n and_o by_o name_n saint_n paul_n fill_v all_o place_n from_o jerusalem_n to_o illyricum_n with_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ._n yet_o nevertheless_o for_o all_o this_o large_a spread_n of_o the_o gospel_n there_o be_v no_o destruction_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o those_o time_n the_o roman_n continue_v their_o power_n and_o tyranny_n though_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n be_v preach_v everywhere_o but_o when_o the_o stone_n shall_v become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o whole_a earth_n before_o this_o can_v be_v do_v the_o stone_n must_v strike_v the_o image_n upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n thereof_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n must_v be_v break_v by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o gospel_n before_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o throne_n now_o if_o we_o apply_v these_o thing_n to_o the_o time_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o church_n be_v in_o perpetual_a conflict_n with_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o roman_n for_o 300_o yearâ—…_n together_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o first_o persecution_n now_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o primitive_a mareyr_n that_o they_o overcome_v he_o to_o wit_n the_o persecute_v empire_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o by_o the_o word_n of_o their_o testimony_n and_o they_o love_v not_o their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n rev._n 12._o 11._o by_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o place_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o lord_n christ_n by_o his_o power_n and_o his_o martyr_n by_o their_o suffering_n both_o together_o do_v break_v the_o tyranny_n of_o that_o persecute_v empire_n it_o be_v say_v of_o they_o that_o they_o overcome_v he_o to_o wit_n the_o dragon_n with_o seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n the_o saint_n by_o their_o suffering_n do_v overcome_v he_o and_o so_o the_o gospel_n be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o regent_n law_n the_o woman_n bring_v forth_o a_o manchild_n that_o shall_v rule_v all_o nation_n with_o a_o rod_n of_o iron_n this_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n upon_o the_o earth_n and_o there_o be_v some_o beginning_n thereof_o in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n vers_fw-la 9_o 10_o 11._o now_o whereas_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v afterward_o that_o the_o christian_a empire_n be_v break_v to_o piece_n by_o the_o come_n down_o of_o the_o barbarous_a nation_n out_o of_o the_o north_n and_o ten_o king_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n aforesaid_a then_o also_o according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n a_o new_a persecute_v empire_n be_v erect_v to_o try_v the_o faith_n and_o patience_n of_o the_o saint_n this_o in_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n be_v call_v the_o antichristian_a empire_n or_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n in_o the_o last_o edition_n thereof_o now_o this_o kingdom_n also_o shall_v be_v break_v in_o piece_n by_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n the_o nation_n shall_v be_v undeceive_v and_o the_o gospel_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o as_o the_o regent_n law_n as_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a but_o be_v hiâ—…dered_v afterward_o but_o now_o it_o shall_v be_v far_o otherwise_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v so_o set_v up_o after_o the_o break_n in_o piece_n of_o the_o toe_n and_o foot_n of_o the_o image_n after_o the_o wear_n out_o of_o the_o antichristian_a tyranny_n that_o he_o shall_v reign_v 1000_o year_n from_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o we_o must_v look_v after_o the_o monarchical_a beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n of_o this_o we_o shall_v have_v some_o occasion_n to_o speak_v more_o large_o afterward_o now_o let_v we_o consider_v what_o be_v allege_v by_o polanus_fw-la polanus_fw-la the_o scope_n of_o daniel_n be_v to_o speak_v of_o those_o great_a empire_n only_o that_o shall_v stand_v up_o one_o after_o another_o till_o christ_n in_o those_o territory_n where_o the_o babylonian_a begin_v now_o the_o roman_a have_v nothing_o that_o the_o babylonian_a have_v but_o only_o syria_n and_o egypt_n he_o have_v nothing_o that_o the_o persian_a have_v more_o than_o the_o babylonian_a but_o asia_n the_o less_o therefore_o the_o roman_a be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v one_o of_o the_o four_o empire_n answer_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o roman_a go_v no_o further_o eastward_o than_o the_o river_n euphrates_n neither_o do_v he_o possess_v many_o of_o those_o eastern_a country_n which_o be_v former_o under_o the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a monarchy_n but_o what_o of_o all_o this_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o our_o purpose_n that_o he_o possess_v all_o those_o country_n on_o this_o side_n euphrates_n which_o be_v the_o continent_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o church_n continent_n the_o roman_a be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o babylonian_a persian_a and_o grecian_a empire_n for_o look_v what_o monarchy_n the_o babylonian_a begin_v over_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o same_o be_v continue_v by_o the_o roman_n when_o their_o time_n come_v to_o have_v the_o monarchy_n over_o the_o church_n if_o this_o be_v a_o truth_n we_o may_v quick_o answer_v the_o objection_n of_o dr_n willet_n which_o be_v much_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n these_o be_v his_o word_n this_o vision_n of_o a_o humane_a image_n signify_v one_o unite_v body_n consist_v of_o divers_a kingdom_n one_o succeed_v another_o as_o the_o part_n of_o the_o body_n do_v join_v one_o to_o another_o the_o beginning_n and_o head_n of_o which_o be_v babylon_n and_o then_o he_o add_v the_o roman_a monarchy_n be_v distant_a at_o least_o 1200_o mile_n can_v not_o make_v one_o unite_a body_n with_o it_o therefore_o that_o monarchy_n can_v here_o fit_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o may_v argue_v the_o grecian_a kingdom_n be_v distant_a many_o mile_n from_o the_o babylonian_a and_o persian_a therefore_o it_o can_v be_v compact_v into_o the_o same_o image_n of_o persecute_v empire_n but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o point_n which_o we_o be_v on_o for_o we_o be_v not_o to_o measure_v the_o monarchy_n by_o the_o longitude_n latitude_n and_o distance_n of_o place_n but_o by_o the_o same_o succession_n of_o monarchical_a dominion_n over_o the_o church_n territory_n in_o this_o sense_n the_o roman_a may_v be_v place_v in_o the_o same_o image_n of_o monarchical_a empire_n as_o long_o as_o he_o do_v continue_v the_o same_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o church_n which_o the_o babylonian_a begin_v and_o therefore_o when_o the_o scripture_n do_v call_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n it_o be_v a_o very_a proper_a expression_n for_o she_o do_v continue_v the_o same_o tyranny_n over_o the_o saint_n which_o the_o babylonian_n begin_v and_o it_o be_v clear_a also_o that_o the_o same_o empire_n do_v devolve_v and_o descend_v upon_o the_o roman_n in_o the_o four_o alteration_n and_o change_n of_o state_n but_o let_v we_o proceed_v polanus_fw-la at_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n the_o kingdom_n represent_v by_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n be_v ruin_v but_o so_o be_v not_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n which_o be_v not_o complete_a till_o the_o time_n of_o trajan_n therefore_o the_o roman_a be_v not_o the_o four_o kingdom_n answer_n i_o have_v already_o touch_v this_o point_n in_o my_o answer_n to_o piscator_fw-la but_o because_o i_o see_v many_o excellent_a expositor_n build_v upon_o this_o principle_n that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o all_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o that_o this_o dissolution_n be_v at_o his_o incarnation_n because_o they_o build_v strong_o upon_o this_o we_o will_v bestow_v the_o more_o pain_n to_o inquire_v into_o the_o matter_n to_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o let_v we_o look_v to_o that_o which_o the_o text_n natural_o afford_v and_o then_o let_v we_o make_v application_n from_o
the_o second_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n we_o gather_v these_o four_o observation_n first_o concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n it_o must_v be_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n for_o though_o it_o be_v only_o say_v that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n speak_v indefinite_o shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v yet_o in_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o vision_n it_o be_v employ_v to_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o metal-kingdom_n for_o according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o vision_n nabuchadnezzar_n first_o see_v the_o head_n of_o gold_n than_o the_o breast_n of_o silver_n the_o belly_n and_o thigh_n of_o brass_n the_o leg_n of_o iron_n the_o foot_n and_o toe_n part_n of_o iron_n and_o part_n of_o clay_n and_o then_o after_o some_o consideration_n he_o see_v a_o stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n that_o smite_v the_o image_n upon_o his_o foot_n therefore_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o latter_a time_n when_o the_o image_n be_v in_o its_o last_o and_o low_a region_n at_o leastwise_o the_o eminent_a operation_n of_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n second_o we_o be_v to_o observe_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v small_a in_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v a_o little_a stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n for_o look_v what_o difference_n there_o be_v betwixt_o a_o little_a stone_n and_o a_o great_a mountain_n so_o the_o same_o difference_n be_v betwixt_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n when_o it_o begin_v and_o that_o kingdom_n when_o itself_o become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o earth_n calvin_n upon_o the_o place_n speak_v very_o well_o propheta_fw-la admonet_fw-la exordia_fw-la regni_fw-la christi_fw-la fore_fw-la contempta_fw-la the_o prophet_n do_v well_o admonish_v we_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v weak_a and_o contemptible_a three_o we_o be_v to_o note_n also_o that_o the_o progress_n of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v from_o small_a beginning_n first_o it_o be_v a_o stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n and_o then_o by_o degree_n in_o time_n though_o the_o space_n of_o time_n be_v not_o express_v in_o the_o text_n it_o become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o earth_n four_o concern_v the_o mean_n of_o the_o increase_n how_o it_o come_v to_o that_o plenitude_n or_o fullness_n of_o power_n it_o smite_v upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n and_o so_o the_o iron_n the_o clay_n â—…he_v brass_n the_o silver_n the_o gold_n be_v break_v all_o together_o and_o the_o stone_n become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o earth_n vers_fw-la 34_o 35._o these_o be_v the_o four_o observation_n draw_v from_o the_o second_o chapter_n now_o let_v we_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o polanus_fw-la and_o other_o interpreter_n of_o that_o way_n and_o here_o we_o agree_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v in_o some_o sense_n begin_v at_o his_o incarnation_n and_o this_o be_v one_o chief_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n because_o the_o lord_n christ_n come_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o his_o gospel_n be_v preach_v and_o many_o church_n be_v gather_v when_o the_o roman_n do_v bear_v rule_n but_o our_o question_n be_v whether_o do_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v as_o the_o five_o monarchy_n as_o a_o mountain_n that_o do_v fill_v the_o earth_n in_o this_o sense_n he_o can_v be_v say_v to_o begin_v in_o that_o fullness_n and_o amplitude_n of_o power_n at_o the_o incarnation_n for_o from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v small_a in_o the_o beginning_n second_o that_o it_o grow_v by_o degree_n three_o that_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o increase_n be_v by_o wear_v out_o the_o four_o kingdom_n the_o stone_n smite_v the_o image_n upon_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n and_o so_o become_v a_o mountain_n and_o fill_v the_o earth_n if_o we_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o event_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v when_o the_o roman_n do_v bear_v rule_n his_o kingdom_n be_v small_a in_o the_o beginning_n but_o by_o degree_n first_o by_o wear_v out_o rome_n imperial_a and_o after_o that_o by_o wear_v out_o rome_n papal_n this_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o fullness_n of_o all_o monarchical_a power_n over_o the_o whole_a earth_n now_o on_o the_o contrary_a let_v we_o suppose_v that_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n joint_o or_o the_o seleucidae_n alone_o do_v make_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n for_o so_o junius_n broughton_n piscator_fw-la polanus_fw-la hayne_n willet_n and_o other_o will_v have_v it_o upon_o their_o ground_n i_o demand_v first_o how_o do_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n if_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n do_v make_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n second_o see_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v as_o a_o little_a stone_n cut_v out_o of_o the_o mountain_n how_o do_v they_o prove_v that_o this_o kingdom_n do_v come_v to_o that_o small_a beginning_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n three_o see_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v increase_v by_o decree_n in_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n how_o do_v it_o increase_v in_o the_o duration_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n four_o see_v the_o mean_n of_o the_o increase_n be_v by_o the_o wear_n out_o of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n the_o stone_n smite_v the_o image_n upon_o the_o foot_n how_o do_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n wear_v out_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o lagidae_n be_v they_o not_o total_o destroy_v some_o year_n before_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o roman_n all_o these_o thing_n put_v together_o do_v weaken_v that_o principle_n of_o the_o dissolution_n of_o all_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n at_o the_o come_v of_o christ_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v at_o the_o incarnation_n in_o the_o fullness_n of_o monarchical_a power_n now_o because_o mr_n hayne_n earth_n have_v labour_v very_o much_o in_o this_o point_n we_o will_v take_v his_o argument_n into_o consideration_n mr_n hayne_n when_o herod_n pilate_n and_o the_o jewish_a ruler_n rise_v up_o against_o jesus_n christ_n god_n set_v he_o to_o be_v his_o king_n on_o mount_n zion_n and_o give_v he_o so_o eminent_a a_o kingdom_n that_o to_o it_o all_o king_n judge_n and_o people_n must_v submit_v or_o else_o be_v crush_v with_o a_o iron-scepter_n but_o herod_n pilate_n and_o the_o ruler_n of_o the_o jew_n rise_v up_o against_o jesus_n christ_n 1500_o year_n ago_o and_o more_o therefore_o god_n set_v up_o christ_n his_o kiâ—…g_n on_o mount_n zion_n and_o give_v he_o a_o kingdom_n so_o eminent_a 1500_o year_n ago_o and_o more_o answer_n for_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n 1500_o year_n ago_o i_o yield_v that_o this_o be_v true_a according_a to_o the_o right_a meaning_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o the_o great_a question_n be_v whether_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n when_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a shall_v become_v the_o monarchical_a people_n whether_o do_v that_o kingdom_n begin_v 1500_o year_n ago_o yea_o or_o no_o i_o do_v call_v that_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n to_o speak_v clear_o in_o the_o point_n not_o when_o he_o have_v a_o power_n in_o himself_o great_a than_o any_o earthly_a dominion_n not_o when_o by_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o death_n and_o donation_n of_o his_o father_n he_o begin_v to_o have_v right_a to_o all_o earthly_a kingdom_n for_o this_o be_v give_v to_o he_o at_o his_o ascension_n but_o by_o the_o monarchical_a kingdom_n i_o understand_v when_o the_o lord_n christ_n after_o the_o several_a and_o respective_a time_n of_o the_o tyrannical_a kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n according_a to_o the_o free_a dispensation_n of_o his_o father_n do_v actual_o take_v into_o his_o possession_n the_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o his_o gospel_n come_v to_o be_v the_o regent_n law_n over_o the_o nation_n now_o this_o monarchical_a kingdom_n i_o deny_v that_o it_o begin_v 1500_o year_n ago_o it_o be_v not_o full_o begin_v as_o yet_o though_o we_o have_v some_o beginning_n thereof_o by_o the_o preach_a of_o the_o eternal_a gospel_n by_o luther_n and_o those_o that_o follow_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v to_o show_v that_o this_o kingdom_n must_v begin_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n of_o the_o late_a edition_n but_o to_o come_v to_o particular_n it_o be_v mention_v rev._n
earthly_a monarchy_n and_o kingdom_n answer_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n i_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v far_o above_o earthly_a monarchy_n in_o largeness_n of_o dominion_n in_o greatness_n of_o power_n in_o time_n of_o continuance_n yet_o we_o do_v not_o vilify_v and_o debase_v it_o by_o compaâ—…ing_v it_o with_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n we_o see_v both_o in_o daniel_n and_o in_o the_o revelation_n that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o monarchy_n be_v all_o number_v together_o and_o be_v set_v one_o in_o opposition_n against_o the_o other_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n against_o the_o government_n of_o this_o world_n further_o we_o have_v good_a reason_n to_o affirm_v that_o this_o kingdom_n be_v not_o begin_v in_o that_o fullness_n and_o amplitude_n of_o power_n as_o it_o shall_v have_v because_o the_o lord_n christ_n have_v not_o yet_o rule_v universal_o over_o the_o know_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n as_o earthly_a monarch_n have_v do_v mr_n hayne_n that_o christ_n have_v not_o so_o rule_v the_o reason_n be_v easy_o give_v soloman_n who_o excel_v in_o abundance_n of_o all_o outward_a and_o royal_a accoutrement_n find_v all_o to_o be_v vanity_n of_o vanity_n and_o vexation_n of_o spirit_n answer_n that_o christ_n have_v not_o so_o rule_v be_v because_o the_o time_n of_o such_o a_o manner_n of_o ruling_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v to_o that_o fullness_n of_o perfection_n as_o it_o shall_v have_v the_o scripture_n do_v everywhere_o speak_v of_o his_o kingdom_n over_o jew_n and_o gentile_n in_o the_o latter_a day_n and_o shall_v any_o imagine_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o such_o kingdom_n and_o though_o that_o of_o solomon_n be_v right_o apply_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n that_o they_o be_v all_o vanity_n of_o vanity_n yet_o we_o must_v take_v heed_n that_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v not_o speak_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ._n for_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o kingdom_n we_o desire_v that_o we_o may_v not_o be_v mistake_v we_o do_v not_o plead_v for_o a_o personal_a note_n reign_n nor_o a_o literal_a resurrection_n of_o the_o martyr_n nor_o a_o confluence_n of_o all_o sensual_a delight_n as_o many_o have_v do_v that_o which_o we_o principal_o stand_v for_o be_v the_o universal_a subjection_n of_o the_o nation_n to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n from_o such_o persecution_n as_o have_v be_v in_o all_o antichristian_a time_n when_o the_o government_n of_o this_o world_n have_v be_v engage_v to_o afflict_v the_o church_n for_o as_o former_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v deceive_v do_v yield_v a_o universal_a subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o the_o law_n make_v by_o his_o authority_n so_o the_o time_n shall_v be_v when_o the_o spiritual_a excellency_n of_o the_o gospel_n shall_v be_v discover_v to_o the_o world_n then_o the_o domination_n dignity_n state_n and_o government_n of_o the_o earth_n shall_v willing_o submit_v to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n whole_a nation_n shall_v come_v in_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o gospel_n they_o that_o will_v note_n call_v such_o a_o kingdom_n vanity_n of_o vanity_n must_v needs_o call_v many_o promise_n of_o the_o scripture_n vanity_n of_o vanity_n for_o many_o promise_n be_v concern_v the_o bring_n in_o of_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n when_o that_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v call_v second_o the_o hallâ—…lujah_o that_o be_v sing_v to_o the_o lord_n christ_n at_o the_o burn_a of_o the_o great_a whore_n be_v in_o reference_n to_o this_o the_o lord_n god_n omnipotent_a reign_v chap._n 19_o vers_fw-la 6._o for_o as_o the_o great_a whore_n sometime_o reign_v over_o the_o nation_n when_o their_o law_n statute_n custom_n privilege_n and_o all_o other_o thing_n be_v make_v subject_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n so_o the_o lord_n christ_n shall_v reign_v when_o the_o nation_n shall_v willing_o yield_v themselves_o up_o to_o be_v govern_v by_o his_o sceptre_n and_o shall_v live_v in_o subordination_n to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v it_o far_o therefore_o from_o any_o to_o think_v that_o the_o haleluia_o be_v sing_v to_o christ_n in_o reference_n to_o his_o monarchical_a reign_n and_o such_o a_o reign_n when_o all_o come_v to_o all_o be_v but_o vanity_n of_o vanity_n but_o leave_v this_o point_n let_v we_o come_v to_o that_o which_o be_v more_o pertinent_a to_o our_o purpose_n to_o the_o discourse_n concern_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o to_o the_o parallel_n between_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o dan._n 7_o and_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n mr_n hayne_n the_o beast_n rev._n 13._o express_v not_o the_o very_a same_o but_o a_o like_a kingdom_n to_o the_o four_o kingdom_n dan._n 7._o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a kingdom_n that_o the_o beast_n rev._n 1â—…_n express_v not_o the_o very_a same_o but_o a_o like_a kingdom_n i_o thus_o prove_v the_o chief_a mystical_a and_o figurative_a term_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v reference_n to_o some_o thing_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n express_v some_o new_a matter_n like_o the_o old_a yet_o not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o old_a but_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v in_o the_o figurative_a and_o mystical_a term_n thereof_o reference_n to_o the_o old_a testament_n namely_o to_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o propheâ—…ie_n of_o daniel_n therefore_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n express_v not_o the_o same_o but_o a_o like_a kingdom_n to_o that_o in_o daniel_n prophecy_n what_o i_o affirm_v of_o the_o chief_a mystical_a and_o figurative_a term_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v evident_a for_o egypt_n babylon_n the_o new_a jerusalem_n the_o wilderness_n paradise_n manna_n express_v new_a term_n like_v 〈…〉_z same_o answer_n i_o can_v see_v no_o reason_n but_o the_o four_o beast_n with_o ten_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o substance_n with_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n they_o be_v â—…et_o out_o by_o one_o and_o the_o same_o character_n with_o the_o same_o circumstance_n and_o both_o prophecy_n do_v pitch_n upon_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o what_o mr_n hayne_n do_v allege_v to_o 〈◊〉_d contrary_a in_o my_o apprehension_n be_v not_o of_o such_o great_a moment_n for_o what_o if_o it_o happen_v many_o time_n that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d mystical_a term_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v reference_n to_o 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o old_a testament_n express_v some_o new_a matter_n 〈◊〉_d the_o old_a yet_o not_o the_o same_o with_o the_o old_a what_o if_o this_o be_v true_a in_o many_o particular_n as_o in_o those_o aforenamed_a yet_o it_o dâ—…th_v not_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v true_a in_o every_o particular_a we_o can_v show_v many_o instance_n to_o the_o contrary_a that_o the_o same_o truth_n be_v literal_o and_o historical_o mention_v in_o both_o prophecy_n first_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v a_o everlasting_a kingdom_n that_o shall_v not_o pass_v away_o dan._n 2._o and_o be_v not_o this_o one_o and_o the_o same_o numerical_a kingdom_n with_o that_o which_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n concern_v the_o dominion_n of_o christ_n that_o he_o be_v alpha_n and_o omega_n the_o first_o and_o the_o last_o which_o be_v and_o which_o be_v and_o which_o be_v to_o come_v the_o lord_n almighty_a second_o muâ—…h_n be_v speak_v iâ—…_n the_o old_a prophet_n concern_v the_o future_a glory_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o shall_v be_v at_o the_o call_v of_o that_o nation_n and_o be_v not_o the_o same_o thing_n numerical_o and_o in_o term_n repeat_v by_o paul_n in_o roman_n 11_o and_o by_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n but_o now_o let_v we_o come_v more_o particular_o to_o inquire_v concern_v the_o ten-horned_n beast_n whether_o he_o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o both_o prophecy_n for_o if_o mr_n hayne_n or_o other_o interpreter_n of_o his_o way_n can_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o this_o beast_n be_v the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o ten_o king_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n we_o will_v willing_o yield_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o which_o he_o affirm_v but_o on_o the_o contrary_a if_o we_o can_v make_v it_o appear_v and_o that_o by_o true_a demonstration_n that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n then_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o one_o kingdom_n be_v identical_o literal_o and_o historical_o speak_v of_o in_o both_o prophecy_n and_o that_o john_n do_v but_o more_o full_o declare_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v more_o full_o decipher_v in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n this_o be_v that_o which_o we_o shoot_v at_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o both_o daniel_n and_o john_n do_v describe_v one_o and_o
the_o same_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n under_o the_o type_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n this_o be_v once_o explain_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o number_n 666_o and_o other_o apocalyptical_a mystery_n will_v begin_v to_o be_v make_v clear_a but_o see_v that_o dr_n willet_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o daniel_n and_o in_o his_o appendix_n against_o grasserus_n be_v something_o more_o copious_a in_o this_o matter_n we_o will_v therefore_o more_o diligent_o inquire_v whether_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o daniel_n be_v the_o seleucian_n or_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n the_o query_n be_v of_o three_o sort_n the_o first_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n the_o second_o from_o the_o ten_o horn_n the_o three_o from_o the_o description_n of_o the_o little_a horn._n the_o query_n from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v these_o querie_n 1_o how_o can_v the_o seleucidae_n be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n upon_o the_o earth_n under_o the_o type_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n see_v they_o be_v one_o of_o the_o four_o head_n of_o the_o three_o beast_n go_v before_o chap._n 7._o vers_fw-la 6._o chap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 8_o 22._o if_o they_o make_v one_o of_o the_o four_o head_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n they_o can_v be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n the_o four_o beast_n must_v necessary_o be_v the_o roman_a seeing_z the_o third_z with_o four_o head_n be_v the_o grecian_a go_v before_o but_o dr_n willet_n thus_o reply_v alexander_n four_o captain_n be_v at_o the_o first_o regent_n under_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n aridaeus_n but_o they_o become_v the_o four_o beast_n when_o they_o erect_v the_o kingdom_n to_o themselves_o if_o we_o put_v alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n together_o we_o can_v give_v a_o clear_a reason_n why_o the_o three_o beast_n may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v four_o head_n because_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o people_n of_o greece_n that_o nation_n become_v divide_v into_o four_o kingdom_n as_o appear_v dan._n 8._o 8_o 22._o but_o if_o we_o take_v alexander_n and_o his_o successor_n aridaeus_n asunder_o from_o the_o four_o successor_n i_o can_v see_v possible_o how_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n in_o that_o abstract_n consideration_n may_v be_v say_v to_o have_v four_o head_n or_o that_o it_o may_v be_v decipher_v proper_o by_o such_o a_o character_n the_o four_o head_n do_v signify_v the_o four_o division_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n and_o can_v this_o be_v a_o character_n of_o alexander_n kingdom_n which_o in_o itself_o consider_v have_v no_o head_n part_n or_o division_n at_o all_o the_o scripture_n speak_v plain_o that_o the_o grecian_a be_v one_o entire_a kingdom_n in_o he_o and_o after_o his_o eradication_n the_o dominion_n begin_v to_o be_v divide_v into_o four_o part_n therefore_o his_o successor_n quatenus_fw-la head_n have_v no_o be_v at_o all_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o his_o dominion_n much_o less_o can_v they_o be_v the_o character_n of_o his_o kingdom_n at_o who_o only_a extirpation_n they_o be_v to_o begin_v as_o head_n of_o the_o grecian_a state_n beside_o it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a work_n to_o prove_v out_o of_o the_o story_n that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n be_v govern_v by_o four_o principal_a regent_n in_o his_o time_n and_o further_o if_o it_o can_v be_v make_v appear_v still_o this_o will_v be_v a_o great_a question_n whether_o in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o monarchy_n the_o scripture_n will_v look_v to_o such_o inferior_a administration_n darius_n the_o king_n set_v over_o the_o mede-persian_a kingdom_n 120_o prince_n dan._n 6._o 1_o 2_o 3._o and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o this_o number_n of_o regent_n be_v set_v forth_o as_o the_o special_a character_n of_o that_o monarchy_n we_o have_v a_o clear_a reason_n in_o the_o scripture_n wherefore_o the_o grecian_a state_n be_v figure_v by_o the_o type_n of_o four_o head_n scil_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o quadri-partite_a division_n of_o alexander_n kingdomâ—…_n after_o his_o death_n therefore_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o four_o regent_n of_o alexander_n during_o his_o life_n time_n i_o take_v rather_o to_o be_v a_o evasion_n than_o a_o just_a truth_n ground_v upon_o the_o prophecy_n or_o the_o civil_a story_n querie_n 2._o how_o can_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n upon_o the_o earth_n that_o shall_v be_v different_a from_o the_o former_a and_o shall_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n and_o tread_v it_o down_o and_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n chap._n 7._o vers_fw-la 23._o how_o can_v this_o be_v apply_v to_o they_o the_o seleucidae_n be_v far_o inferior_a to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n four_o king_n or_o kingdom_n do_v arise_v out_o of_o he_o but_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o his_o strength_n chap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 22._o further_o the_o seleucians_n be_v far_o inferior_a to_o the_o former_a monarchy_n of_o babel_n and_o persia_n in_o greatness_n of_o power_n and_o largeness_n of_o dominion_n on_o the_o contrary_a if_o we_o apply_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o the_o roman_a all_o the_o property_n of_o that_o beast_n will_v be_v verify_v iâ—…_n him_z first_o the_o admirable_a condition_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n above_o the_o former_a second_o his_o multi-form_n and_o various_a shape_n three_o the_o greatness_n of_o terror_n four_o the_o high_a degree_n of_o strength_n five_o his_o iron-teeth_n and_o brazen-nayle_n six_o his_o action_n to_o devour_v and_o to_o break_v in_o piece_n seven_o the_o object_n of_o his_o victory_n to_o subdue_v the_o whole_a earth_n eight_o the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n and_o so_o the_o earth_n have_v long_a continue_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n than_o under_o any_o nay_o under_o aâ—…l_a the_o metal-kingdom_n all_o these_o property_n agree_v to_o the_o roman_a and_o i_o can_v possible_o see_v how_o they_o may_v be_v applicable_a to_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n but_o dr_n willet_n reply_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o seleucidae_n make_v the_o four_o beast_n not_o so_o much_o in_o respect_n of_o great_a strength_n as_o in_o respect_n of_o great_a cruelty_n and_o hardness_n of_o disposition_n against_o the_o people_n of_o god_n the_o jew_n and_o therefore_o when_o it_o be_v say_v of_o this_o kingdom_n that_o it_o do_v devour_v the_o whole_a earth_n this_o be_v not_o simple_o the_o whole_a earth_n but_o the_o whole_a earth_n about_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n if_o we_o shall_v grant_v this_o principle_n of_o cruel_a disposition_n against_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n this_o will_v strong_o prove_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n for_o the_o jew_n suffer_v much_o from_o the_o babylonian_n much_o from_o the_o persian_n more_o from_o the_o grecian_n yet_o most_o of_o all_o from_o the_o roman_n they_o be_v under_o the_o roman_a tyranny_n for_o the_o space_n of_o 130_o year_n together_o and_o then_o last_o of_o all_o the_o nation_n and_o church_n be_v destroy_v by_o their_o mean_n the_o suffering_n of_o the_o jew_n under_o antiochus_n be_v great_a but_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o last_o and_o fatal_a destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n our_o saviour_n himself_o do_v testify_v as_o much_o when_o he_o speak_v concern_v the_o great_a calamity_n that_o shall_v come_v by_o the_o roman_n luk._n 21._o vers_fw-la 20_o 21_o 22_o 23._o and_o this_o also_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o a_o certain_a nameless_a writer_n in_o a_o tract_n concern_v antichrist_n and_o the_o four_o monarchy_n for_o say_v he_o quamvis_fw-la antiochus_n graviter_fw-la afflixit_fw-la juâ—…aeos_fw-la tamen_fw-la ea_fw-la afflictio_fw-la ad_fw-la tempus_fw-la tantum_fw-la duravit_fw-la &_o cum_fw-la illa_fw-la 〈◊〉_d quae_fw-la a_o romans_n facta_fw-la est_fw-la nequaquam_fw-la conferenda_fw-la therefore_o if_o the_o great_a degree_n of_o cruelty_n against_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n do_v give_v denomination_n to_o the_o four_o beast_n the_o great_a suffering_n of_o the_o jew_n have_v be_v under_o the_o roman_n second_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o monarchy_n in_o the_o chaldee_n vision_n i_o see_v no_o reason_n why_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v call_v the_o only_a people_n of_o god_n in_o dan._n 2._o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o how_o that_o kingdom_n shall_v break_v the_o metal-kingdom_n now_o be_v this_o verify_v in_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n do_v they_o only_o make_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n or_o have_v they_o be_v only_o use_v as_o instrument_n to_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n again_o it_o be_v mention_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a till_o the_o saint_n take_v the_o kingdom_n now_o what_o warrant_n be_v there_o to_o take_v they_o only_o for_o the_o saint_n of_o
ask_v what_o and_o who_o be_v they_o after_o who_o the_o little_a horn_n shall_v arise_v be_v they_o not_o the_o ten_o king_n signify_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o be_v not_o then_o the_o little_a horn_n the_o eleven_o in_o the_o same_o succession_n mr_n mede_n in_o his_o apost_n pag._n 74._o think_v that_o the_o word_n do_v best_o run_v in_o this_o sense_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n ten_o king_n shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d behind_o they_o as_o the_o 70_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d this_o plain_o show_v the_o rise_n of_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n rise_v behind_o they_o in_o the_o order_n of_o time_n three_o let_v we_o go_v to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o word_n go_v before_o for_o daniel_n will_v know_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o of_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o come_v up_o after_o they_o and_o the_o angel_n answer_n be_v suitable_a to_o the_o question_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o another_o shall_v arise_v up_o after_o they_o and_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o vers_n 24._o now_o be_v not_o here_o a_o plain_a antithesis_fw-la or_o opposition_n betwixt_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o come_v up_o after_o upon_o these_o ground_n we_o may_v conclude_v that_o there_o be_v eleven_o horn_n mention_v in_o the_o text_n now_o if_o these_o be_v eleven_o king_n lineal_o succeed_v why_o be_v the_o beast_n call_v and_o set_v forth_o by_o the_o character_n of_o ten_o horn_n why_o be_v the_o most_o tyrannical_a prince_n leave_v out_o of_o the_o number_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_a if_o you_o take_v the_o four_o beast_n for_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n for_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v in_o a_o famous_a change_n of_o state_n all_o thing_n will_v agree_v for_o though_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v more_o tyrannical_a than_o any_o of_o the_o ten_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o of_o that_o edition_n of_o horn_n from_o whence_o the_o beast_n fetch_v his_o proper_a denomination_n in_o the_o goat_n of_o graeciae_fw-la chap._n 8._o there_o be_v six_o horn_n in_o all_o first_o alexander_n the_o great_a horn_n second_o his_o successor_n four_o notable_a horn_n and_o then_o three_o out_o of_o one_o of_o they_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n a_o little_a horn._n yet_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o six_o horn_n but_o four_o head_n and_o four_o horn_n be_v the_o proper_a character_n of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n for_o in_o a_o famous_a mutation_n of_o state_n that_o monarchy_n become_v divide_v into_o four_o realm_n so_o likewise_o though_o the_o little_a horn_n scil_n the_o papacy_n be_v more_o terrible_a than_o any_o of_o the_o ten_o go_v before_o yet_o the_o ten_o horn_n give_v the_o denomination_n to_o the_o beast_n because_o the_o roman_a in_o a_o famous_a alteration_n of_o government_n be_v parâ—…ed_v into_o ten_o inferior_a dominion_n there_o be_v a_o delineation_n of_o the_o roman_a by_o the_o same_o character_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n chap._n 17._o vers_fw-la 12._o now_o whereas_o dr_n willet_n make_v the_o question_n how_o ten_o king_n may_v arise_v out_o of_o one_o kingdom_n at_o one_o time_n i_o answer_v as_o well_o as_o four_o king_n or_o realm_n may_v arise_v out_o of_o one_o grecian_a kingdom_n at_o one_o time_n the_o four_o horn_n be_v four_o king_n or_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v stand_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d out_o of_o that_o nation_n chap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 22._o so_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ex_fw-la regno_fw-la out_o of_o that_o four_o or_o roman_a kingdom_n chap._n 7._o vers_fw-la 24._o querie_n 2._o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v one_o in_o the_o same_o row_n or_o order_n why_o do_v the_o spirit_n put_v such_o a_o difference_n between_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o according_a to_o the_o text_n there_o be_v a_o great_a distance_n between_o they_o they_o be_v of_o a_o former_a edition_n this_o of_o a_o latter_a they_o come_v up_o together_o and_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n this_o after_o some_o pause_n or_o interval_n of_o time_n come_v up_o after_o they_o be_v diverse_a from_o they_o before_o who_o three_o of_o the_o former_a be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o row_n of_o seleucian_n king_n i_o can_v see_v how_o this_o can_v be_v true_a either_o in_o the_o general_n or_o in_o the_o particular_a accommodation_n in_o the_o general_a it_o be_v not_o true_a for_o the_o seleucian_n king_n reign_v one_o after_o another_o make_v but_o one_o dynastie_a for_o though_o some_o of_o the_o king_n be_v more_o mighty_a than_o other_o and_o some_o more_o cruel_a against_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n yet_o all_o make_v but_o one_o succession_n of_o king_n in_o the_o same_o kingdom_n now_o if_o you_o look_v to_o the_o text_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o a_o double_a change_n or_o form_n of_o state_n the_o first_o be_v when_o the_o ten_o king_n arise_v the_o second_o when_o the_o little_a horn_n arise_v up_o after_o they_o which_o be_v diverse_a from_o they_o and_o subdue_v three_o of_o the_o former_a king_n and_o so_o become_v great_a the_o scope_n of_o this_o scripture_n be_v concern_v the_o division_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n into_o ten_o regency_n or_o division_n at_o one_o time_n and_o after_o some_o space_n of_o time_n it_o show_v how_o the_o little_a horn_n arise_v and_o subdue_v three_o of_o the_o former_a realm_n we_o can_v see_v how_o this_o can_v be_v speak_v so_o proper_o of_o king_n reign_v one_o after_o another_o in_o the_o same_o policy_n or_o government_n neither_o be_v it_o true_a in_o the_o particular_a accommodation_n for_o they_o that_o will_v have_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n to_o be_v the_o little_a horn_n they_o have_v not_o yet_o clear_v the_o point_n first_o how_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n be_v the_o ten_o seleucian_n king_n second_o how_o he_o be_v more_o potent_a than_o his_o father_n antiochus_n magnus_n or_o seleucâ—…_n nicanor_n three_o how_o he_o do_v pluck_v up_o three_o of_o the_o former_a seleucian_n king_n by_o the_o root_n four_o how_o he_o do_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a till_o the_o saint_n do_v take_v the_o kingdom_n which_o shall_v be_v for_o ever_o and_o ever_o five_o how_o he_o do_v continue_v his_o dominion_n and_o persecution_n so_o long_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v destroy_v and_o his_o body_n give_v to_o the_o burn_a fire_n all_o these_o particular_n have_v not_o yet_o be_v clear_v in_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n something_o have_v be_v speak_v in_o the_o commentary_n which_o i_o take_v rather_o to_o be_v evasion_n than_o just_a answer_n on_o the_o contrary_a if_o you_o take_v the_o roman_a for_o the_o four_o kingdom_n all_o thing_n will_v agree_v for_o in_o a_o famous_a revolution_n of_o empire_n that_o monarchy_n become_v divide_v into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n as_o it_o be_v set_v forth_o by_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o horned_a beast_n our_o of_o the_o sea_n rev._n 13._o 1._o after_o this_o another_o rose_z out_o of_o the_o earth_n this_o in_o daniel_n be_v call_v the_o little_a horn_n which_o be_v the_o emblem_n and_o type_n of_o the_o papal_a government_n now_o to_o this_o last_o edition_n of_o roman_a state_n all_o the_o aforemention_v particular_n do_v agree_v first_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o be_v more_o dreadful_a than_o any_o of_o the_o horn_n go_v before_o second_o that_o it_o do_v eradicate_v some_o of_o the_o former_a to_o have_v elbow-room_n in_o italy_n three_o that_o it_o do_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n four_o that_o the_o wear_n out_o of_o the_o saint_n be_v till_o the_o body_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o burn_a fire_n and_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a do_v begin_v to_o reign_v with_o christ_n chap._n 19_o vers_fw-la 20._o and_o chap._n 20._o vers_fw-la 4._o querie_n 3_o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n the_o last_o king_n why_o be_v it_o say_v i_o consider_v the_o horn_n and_o behold_v there_o come_v up_o among_o they_o another_o little_a horn_n vers_fw-la 8._o if_o these_o be_v so_o many_o king_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n how_o can_v the_o little_a horn_n that_o come_v last_o of_o all_o be_v say_v to_o come_v up_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d inter_fw-la ea_fw-la among_o they_o to_o have_v be_v and_o existence_n with_o they_o we_o do_v willing_o yield_v that_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n be_v one_o of_o the_o seleucian_n
king_n and_o reign_v in_o the_o same_o row_n with_o antiochus_n magnus_n and_o antiochus_n theos_n yet_o we_o can_v say_v that_o he_o come_v to_o reign_v with_o they_o for_o when_o he_o begin_v they_o have_v no_o be_v at_o all_o this_o be_v true_a in_o all_o succession_n when_o he_o that_o come_v after_o begin_v to_o reign_v than_o they_o that_o go_v before_o cease_v to_o be_v but_o it_o be_v otherwise_o speak_v of_o the_o little_a horn_n he_o come_v up_o among_o they_o to_o wit_n among_o the_o ten_o horn_n he_o break_v three_o of_o they_o in_o piece_n and_o for_o the_o residue_n they_o have_v their_o existence_n and_o be_v together_o at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n you_o will_v say_v that_o this_o be_v but_o a_o similitude_n and_o similitude_n be_v not_o to_o be_v press_v in_o every_o particular_a i_o answer_v that_o type_n and_o similitude_n use_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n aught_o to_o be_v press_v so_o far_o as_o he_o intend_v if_o therefore_o by_o ten_o horn_n he_o do_v intend_v a_o lineal_a succession_n of_o king_n why_o do_v he_o not_o keep_v the_o same_o method_n which_o he_o use_v to_o do_v in_o the_o description_n of_o such_o succession_n in_o the_o former_a verse_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o rise_n of_o four_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n the_o first_o like_o a_o lion_n the_o second_o like_o a_o bear_n the_o three_o like_o a_o leopard_n the_o four_o be_v diverse_a from_o the_o former_a all_o these_o be_v say_v to_o come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n one_o after_o another_o by_o which_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o there_o be_v so_o many_o succession_n of_o monarchy_n but_o when_o he_o come_v to_o describe_v the_o ten_o horn_n there_o be_v nothing_o to_o prove_v such_o a_o subalternation_n or_o succession_n of_o one_o horn_n after_o another_o but_o rather_o the_o contrary_n the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n that_o shall_v arise_v and_o after_o they_o a_o little_a horn_n shall_v arise_v and_o so_o all_o shall_v exist_v together_o but_o when_o the_o babylonian-lyon_n rise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n and_o after_o that_o the_o persian-bear_a and_o graecian-pard_n it_o be_v no_o where_o say_v that_o these_o beast_n do_v arise_v up_o inter_fw-la se_fw-la inuicem_fw-la and_o that_o they_o have_v a_o existence_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n for_o this_o be_v to_o confound_v that_o order_n succession_n and_o subalternation_n of_o the_o four_o monarchy_n which_o the_o holy_a spirit_n intend_v but_o dr_n willet_n do_v make_v this_o reply_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v call_v a_o beast_n with_o seven_o head_n which_o signify_v so_o many_o form_n of_o government_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n so_o the_o beast_n may_v be_v call_v a_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n to_o wit_n so_o many_o king_n succeed_v one_o another_o answer_n if_o he_o can_v show_v as_o good_a reason_n wherefore_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n as_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v so_o many_o successive_a form_n of_o roman_a government_n we_o will_v yield_v up_o the_o cause_n for_o it_o be_v express_o say_v there_o be_v seven_o king_n five_o be_v fall_v one_o be_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v chap._n 17._o vers_fw-la 10._o now_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o iota_fw-la word_n or_o apex_n in_o dan._n 7._o to_o prove_v such_o a_o succession_n but_o rather_o the_o contrary_n to_o i_o therefore_o it_o be_v very_o strange_a that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n shall_v depart_v from_o his_o usual_a method_n in_o typical_a and_o periodical_a prophecy_n that_o he_o shall_v speak_v of_o ten_o king_n lineal_o succeed_v and_o yet_o leave_v no_o character_n or_o mark_n in_o the_o text_n to_o know_v the_o succession_n i_o may_v say_v it_o be_v not_o ordinary_a with_o he_o so_o to_o do_v now_o take_v the_o ten_o horn_n for_o the_o ten_o king_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o these_o have_v existence_n with_o the_o papacy_n or_o little_a horn._n the_o angel_n thus_o speak_v concern_v the_o ten_o horn_n these_o have_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v a_o kingdom_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n vers_fw-la 12._o both_o scripture_n plain_o show_v that_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n though_o in_o order_n of_o succession_n the_o little_a horn_n come_v up_o after_o the_o ten_o querie_n 4._o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v ten_o king_n and_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v the_o ten_o why_o be_v it_o say_v that_o only_o three_o of_o the_o former_a be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n this_o imply_v that_o there_o be_v no_o eradication_n of_o the_o residue_n of_o horn_n but_o they_o have_v some_o be_v with_o the_o little_a horn._n you_o will_v say_v that_o only_o three_o be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n because_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v actual_o subdue_v and_o humble_v three_o as_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d do_v signify_v well_o be_v it_o so_o still_o the_o question_n be_v which_o three_o of_o the_o former_a ten_o be_v they_o that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v eradicate_v dr_n willet_n and_o other_o interpreter_n of_o his_o way_n take_v it_o for_o a_o grant_v truth_n that_o he_o do_v pluck_v up_o three_o king_n that_o reign_v immediate_o before_o but_o now_o do_v they_o prove_v this_o from_o the_o text_n the_o word_n be_v without_o any_o restriction_n or_o limitation_n he_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n vers_n 24._o before_o who_o three_o of_o the_o first_o horn_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n ver_fw-la 8._o therefore_o to_o my_o understanding_n when_o the_o scripture_n say_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n come_v up_o among_o the_o ten_o and_o do_v subdue_v three_o only_a this_o be_v to_o i_o a_o argument_n that_o the_o residue_n of_o horn_n be_v not_o bring_v in_o subjection_n but_o have_v a_o existence_n as_o king_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn._n second_o it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v diverse_a from_o the_o first_o and_o shall_v subdue_v three_o king_n if_o you_o take_v the_o three_o king_n for_o three_o lineal_o reign_v how_o can_v the_o take_v away_o of_o such_o a_o number_n of_o king_n make_v the_o little_a horn_n more_o powerful_a than_o the_o former_a in_o the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n we_o read_v sometime_o that_o he_o that_o come_v after_o do_v take_v away_o the_o life_n of_o the_o prince_n that_o go_v before_o yet_o this_o be_v never_o judge_v as_o a_o cause_n of_o great_a power_n and_o strength_n to_o come_v to_o the_o kingdom_n by_o such_o usurpation_n 2_o king_n 9_o 3._o hos._n 1._o 4._o on_o the_o contrary_a if_o you_o take_v the_o ten_o horn_n for_o ten_o state_n or_o realm_n into_o which_o the_o four_o monarchy_n become_v divide_v here_o will_v be_v a_o clear_a reason_n why_o the_o little_a horn_n become_v unlike_a to_o any_o of_o the_o former_a because_o he_o bring_v three_o kingdom_n under_o his_o dominion_n we_o read_v that_o alexander_n dominion_n be_v pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n and_o this_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o south_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n dan._n 11._o 4_o 5_o 6._o so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n the_o eradication_n of_o three_o state_n or_o dynasty_n before_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o his_o dominion_n three_o let_v we_o come_v to_o particular_n what_o three_o king_n be_v they_o who_o antiochus_n do_v subdue_v they_o say_v ptolomaeus_n philopater_n the_o king_n of_o egypt_n seleucus_n the_o brother_n of_o antiochus_n and_o demetrius_z but_o it_o be_v mention_v dâ—…n_n 11._o 21._o that_o he_o shall_v come_v peaceable_o into_o the_o province_n now_o what_o peaceable_a come_n be_v this_o when_o he_o shall_v begin_v with_o the_o extirpation_n of_o three_o king_n again_o how_o can_v ptolomaeus_n philopater_n be_v one_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n of_o the_o seleucian_n line_n no_o historian_n do_v ever_o reckon_v ptolomaeus_n philopater_n among_o the_o seleucians_n and_o for_o his_o overrun_v of_o syria_n this_o do_v no_o more_o make_v he_o one_o of_o that_o succession_n than_o tamerlain_n overrun_v the_o turkish_a empire_n do_v make_v he_o one_o of_o the_o ottoman_a line_n now_o on_o the_o contrary_a let_v we_o take_v the_o little_a horn_n in_o that_o sense_n as_o the_o text_n natural_o require_v all_o these_o difficulty_n will_v be_v avoid_v the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o roman_a as_o divide_v into_o ten_o lesser_a kingdom_n the_o little_a horn_n be_v the_o papacy_n now_o to_o give_v elbow-room_n to_o this_o in_o italy_n three_o of_o the_o ten_o king_n late_o raise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v all_o
pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n by_o the_o conquer_a of_o which_o three_o and_o by_o the_o voluntary_a resignation_n of_o the_o rest_n the_o little_a horn_n become_v more_o stout_a than_o his_o fellow_n be_v make_v great_a than_o they_o in_o a_o triple_a proportion_n object_n but_o you_o will_v say_v which_o be_v the_o three_o kingdom_n that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v subdue_v and_o how_o do_v you_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o out_o of_o the_o story_n sol._n the_o first_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o these_o king_n they_o be_v send_v as_o their_o ambassador_n and_o live_v under_o the_o fear_n of_o continual_a persecution_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o old_a empire_n to_o keep_v back_o the_o papal_a power_n in_o the_o growth_n and_o the_o increase_n thereof_o but_o there_o be_v the_o same_o impediment_n from_o these_o gothish_a king_n now_o it_o be_v clear_a in_o the_o story_n that_o this_o government_n be_v whole_o extinguish_v by_o the_o valiant_a narses_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n justinian_n and_o for_o the_o mean_n to_o procure_v it_o we_o may_v easy_o believe_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v some_o hand_n in_o the_o extirpation_n of_o these_o king_n that_o he_o may_v be_v free_v from_o fear_n second_o after_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o gothish_a king_n the_o exarch_n of_o ravenna_n have_v some_o dominion_n in_o italy_n now_o when_o the_o controversy_n grow_v hot_a between_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o image_n as_o mornay_n well_o obserâ—…eth_v in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o papacy_n progress_n 27._o the_o pope_n then_o call_v in_o the_o lombard_n against_o the_o exarch_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o both_o estate_n and_o for_o the_o dukedom_n of_o rome_n for_o so_o we_o must_v now_o call_v it_o the_o people_n of_o that_o city_n upon_o the_o difference_n concern_v image_n in_o church_n be_v engage_v with_o the_o pope_n in_o rebellion_n whole_o shake_v off_o the_o yoke_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o pope_n in_o all_o point_n and_o here_o say_v baronius_n an._n 726_o be_v a_o end_n of_o those_o duke_n and_o governor_n which_o the_o emperor_n be_v wont_a to_o send_v to_o command_v in_o rome_n and_o the_o place_n adjoin_v sigonius_n also_o speak_v much_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o the_o dukedom_n of_o rome_n be_v translate_v from_o the_o grecian_n to_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o wicked_a heresy_n and_o impiety_n but_o that_o which_o he_o call_v heresy_n be_v no_o other_o but_o iconomachia_n or_o a_o stand_n against_o image-worship_n three_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o lombard_n grow_v very_o miâ—…hty_a by_o the_o conquest_n over_o the_o exarch_n these_o also_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v subdue_v humble_a and_o eradicate_v by_o a_o foreign_a power_n for_o he_o bring_v in_o the_o french_a into_o italy_n which_o do_v willing_o hearken_v to_o the_o motion_n by_o these_o several_a passage_n it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o papacy_n do_v destroy_v three_o new-erected_n state_n by_o mean_n whereof_o the_o temporal_a dominion_n of_o that_o church_n in_o italy_n be_v much_o establish_v and_o so_o according_a to_o the_o story_n it_o be_v make_v clear_a that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v humble_a and_o subdue_v three_o of_o the_o former_a horn_n and_o do_v pluck_v they_o up_o by_o the_o root_n querie_n 5._o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n signify_v ten_o king_n in_o a_o lineal_a succession_n why_o be_v it_o that_o in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n the_o beast_n their_o head_n and_o horn_n usual_o signify_v realm_n and_o dominion_n and_o not_o person_n individual_o reign_v the_o mede-persian_a monarchy_n be_v type_v by_o a_o ram_n and_o the_o two_o horn_n be_v not_o two_o particular_a king_n but_o the_o two_o kingdom_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n dan._n 8._o vers_fw-la 24._o so_o the_o goat_n be_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n and_o the_o four_o horn_n be_v four_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v arise_v out_o of_o that_o nation_n vers_fw-la 22._o also_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o signify_v ten_o particular_a king_n but_o so_o many_o realm_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n further_o the_o beast_n which_o come_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n with_o two_o horn_n rev._n 13._o 11_o signify_v the_o papacy_n and_o the_o two_o horn_n his_o bi-partite_a jurisdiction_n to_o wit_n his_o spiritual_a and_o his_o temporal_a dominion_n there_o be_v good_a reason_n to_o be_v render_v for_o this_o because_o person_n do_v change_v government_n do_v abide_v and_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o spirit_n when_o he_o do_v describe_v the_o tyrannical_a kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n by_o beast_n to_o decipher_v they_o by_o that_o which_o be_v permanent_a and_o characteristical_a and_o not_o by_o that_o which_o be_v fluent_a and_o changeable_a at_o every_o turn_n to_o i_o therefore_o this_o be_v a_o good_a reason_n consider_v the_o analogy_n of_o both_o prophecy_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n shall_v be_v set_v forth_o by_o the_o character_n of_o ten_o horn_n and_o that_o these_o horn_n shall_v signify_v so_o many_o realm_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n object_n but_o it_o will_v be_v object_v in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o grecian_a state_n under_o the_o similitude_n of_o a_o he-goat_n that_o alexander_n be_v the_o great_a horn_n that_o come_v up_o and_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n be_v the_o little_a horn._n therefore_o the_o beast_n and_o their_o horn_n in_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n do_v not_o always_o signify_v tyrannical_a empire_n dynasty_n and_o government_n but_o sometime_o denote_v particular_a person_n that_o reign_n sol._n one_o exception_n must_v not_o prejudice_v a_o general_a rule_n he_o that_o can_v let_v he_o give_v another_o example_n our_o position_n be_v build_v upon_o the_o general_a use_n of_o both_o prophecy_n but_o dr_n willet_n and_o the_o interpreterâ—…_n of_o that_o way_n do_v build_v only_o upon_o one_o particular_a instance_n exempt_v from_o the_o ordinary_a method_n second_o we_o grant_v that_o in_o the_o description_n of_o the_o he-goat_n the_o first_o horn_n be_v alexander_n the_o great_a and_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n yet_o in_o the_o case_n we_o speak_v neither_o of_o these_o be_v any_o way_n to_o be_v rank_v in_o the_o number_n of_o horn_n that_o do_v characteristical_o and_o specifical_o distinguish_v the_o grecian_a from_o the_o other_o three_o monarchy_n it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o a_o three_o beast_n câ—…me_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n with_o four_o head_n now_o these_o be_v not_o such_o a_o number_n of_o particular_a king_n but_o they_o be_v so_o many_o realm_n state_n and_o dominion_n that_o shall_v stand_v up_o â—…ut_o of_o that_o nation_n as_o we_o have_v above_o prove_v and_o be_v the_o special_a note_n of_o that_o kingdom_n if_o therefore_o the_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o character_n and_o badge_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n they_o be_v so_o many_o realm_n division_n and_o regency_n of_o the_o four_o empire_n the_o course_n of_o the_o spirit_n be_v to_o set_v forth_o different_a empire_n under_o different_a type_n and_o to_o distinguish_v king_n or_o kingdom_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n from_o those_o that_o come_v after_o one_o another_o in_o a_o lineal_a descent_n now_o they_o that_o hold_v the_o ten_o horn_n to_o be_v so_o many_o king_n in_o the_o seleucian_n line_n what_o letter_n or_o syllable_n be_v in_o the_o text_n to_o prove_v such_o a_o succession_n querie_n 6._o six_o if_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v ten_o king_n succeed_v one_o another_o rather_o than_o one_o and_o the_o same_o empire_n divide_v into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n why_o shall_v the_o holy_a spirit_n in_o the_o iron-metal_n chap._n 2._o speak_v so_o much_o of_o the_o division_n of_o this_o kingdom_n that_o in_o the_o foot_n and_o toe_n of_o the_o image_n it_o shall_v be_v divide_v into_o a_o plurality_n of_o state_n that_o these_o shall_v mingle_v themselves_o with_o the_o seed_n of_o man_n to_o preserve_v a_o union_n all_o this_o show_v that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n towards_o the_o latter_a time_n shall_v be_v divide_v into_o many_o lesser_a dominion_n and_o if_o we_o may_v interpret_v one_o scripture_n by_o another_o both_o speak_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n the_o particular_a number_n of_o realm_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n now_o they_o that_o will_v have_v ten_o horn_n to_o be_v ten_o king_n lineal_o reign_v can_v infer_v from_o hence_o any_o division_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n nor_o consequent_o the_o need_n of_o any_o mixture_n of_o state_n king_n successive_o reign_v need_v no_o
mingle_n one_o with_o another_o to_o preserve_v the_o union_n of_o a_o kingdom_n on_o the_o contrary_a if_o we_o take_v the_o ten_o horn_n for_o ten_o king_n or_o kingdom_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o ordinary_a than_o to_o establish_v league_n and_o confederacy_n betwixt_o kingdom_n and_o state_n that_o be_v contemporary_a each_o with_o other_o for_o that_o which_o they_o allege_v concern_v the_o division_n betwixt_o the_o seleucidae_n and_o the_o lagidae_n we_o have_v speak_v thereof_o already_o and_o therefore_o we_o will_v not_o repeat_v the_o same_o thing_n again_o let_v we_o now_o in_o the_o last_o place_n come_v to_o those_o query_n concern_v the_o collation_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n mention_v dan._n 7._o and_o that_o little_a horn_n speak_v of_o chap._n 8._o for_o they_o that_o differ_v from_o we_o stand_v much_o upon_o this_o that_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n be_v signify_v in_o both_o scripture_n under_o the_o same_o emblem_n here_o we_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o two_o point_n first_o that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n do_v repeat_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n for_o the_o better_a understanding_n of_o the_o vision_n but_o then_o there_o must_v be_v some_o good_a evidence_n from_o the_o text_n to_o prove_v the_o thing_n repeat_v to_o be_v the_o same_o though_o the_o expression_n be_v divers_a now_o what_o good_a proof_n be_v there_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n chap._n 7._o and_o that_o little_a horn_n chap._n 8._o be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o second_o we_o agree_v that_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n the_o grecian_a antichrist_n do_v resemble_v the_o roman_a antichrist_n in_o many_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o one_o be_v the_o express_a image_n and_o type_n of_o the_o other_o in_o these_o particular_n than_o they_o do_v agree_v and_o be_v parallel_n antiochus_n the_o little_a horn_n dan._n 8._o the_o papacy_n the_o little_a horn_n dan._n 7._o 1._o out_o of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n there_o come_v forth_o a_o little_a horn_n vers_fw-la 9_o 1._o after_o the_o ten_o king_n a_o little_a horn_n do_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n vers_fw-la 8._o 2._o he_o do_v destroy_v the_o mighty_a &_o the_o holy_a people_n vers_n 24._o 2._o he_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a vers_n 21_o 23._o 3._o he_o shall_v magnify_v himself_o in_o his_o heart_n against_o the_o god_n of_o god_n vers_fw-la 25._o 3._o he_o shall_v speak_v great_a thing_n against_o the_o most_o high_a vers_n 25._o 4._o by_o he_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o vers_n 11._o 4._o he_o shall_v think_v to_o change_v time_n and_o law_n and_o they_o shall_v be_v give_v into_o his_o hand_n vers_n 25._o in_o these_o several_a particular_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o little_a horn_n mention_v chap._n 7._o and_o chap._n 8._o do_v both_o agree_v but_o yet_o whosoever_o he_o be_v that_o diligent_o consider_v the_o scripture_n he_o shall_v find_v they_o to_o differ_v in_o the_o most_o remarkable_a circumstance_n first_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o state_n or_o government_n where_o they_o arise_v the_o little_a horn_n chap._n 8._o rose_n out_o of_o one_o of_o the_o four_o division_n of_o the_o grecian_a state_n but_o the_o little_a horn_n chap._n 7._o arise_v out_o of_o the_o kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o four_o beast_n which_o all_o our_o argument_n asoremention_v prove_v to_o be_v the_o roman_a kingdom_n second_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o preparation_n and_o mould_v of_o the_o state_n before_o the_o rise_n of_o either_o of_o they_o for_o the_o little_a horn_n chap._n 8._o arise_v out_o of_o one_o of_o the_o four_o division_n of_o the_o greek_a empire_n but_o the_o little_a horn_n chap._n 7._o arise_v after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n into_o ten_o inferior_a realm_n three_o they_o differ_v in_o their_o action_n for_o the_o little_a horn_n chap._n 8._o be_v only_o say_v to_o rise_v out_o of_o one_o of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n but_o the_o little_a horn_n chap._n 7._o be_v say_v to_o arise_v after_o the_o ten_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o that_o he_o do_v pluck_v up_o three_o of_o the_o former_a kingdom_n by_o the_o root_n this_o be_v clear_a from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n four_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o object_n of_o their_o tyranny_n for_o though_o the_o little_a horn_n chap._n 8._o be_v say_v to_o destroy_v the_o holy_a people_n vers_n 24._o yet_o the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o text_n show_v that_o only_a the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v here_o intend_v now_o for_o the_o little_a horn_n chap._n 7._o he_o be_v say_v to_o wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a but_o there_o be_v no_o circumstance_n in_o the_o text_n to_o prove_v that_o these_o be_v the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n there_o be_v not_o one_o word_n of_o take_v away_o the_o daily_a sacrifice_n or_o of_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n or_o of_o daniel_n people_n or_o the_o pleasant_a land_n or_o any_o such_o passage_n which_o the_o prophet_n use_v when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o jew_n all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v be_v this_o that_o he_o shall_v change_v law_n and_o time_n but_o from_o hence_o we_o can_v infer_v that_o these_o must_v be_v the_o law_n and_o time_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n for_o the_o apostle_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o great_a antichrist_n do_v use_v such_o a_o expression_n he_o shall_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n show_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v god_n 2_o thess._n 2._o and_o yet_o he_o do_v not_o mean_v the_o literal_a temple_n in_o jerusalem_n five_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o their_o tyranny_n the_o little_a horn_n chap._n 8._o shall_v prevail_v and_o the_o sanctuary_n shall_v be_v tread_v down_o unto_o evening_n morning_n 2300_o vers_fw-la 14._o now_o for_o the_o little_a horn_n chap._n 7._o he_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n till_o the_o saint_n themselves_o take_v the_o kingdom_n how_o this_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n shall_v be_v all_o one_o with_o the_o 2300_o evening_n morning_n i_o can_v discern_v if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o roman_a antichrist_n a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n be_v the_o full_a sum_n of_o the_o antichristian_a tyranny_n rev._n 12._o 14._o six_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o event_n for_o after_o the_o 2300_o evening_n morning_n the_o temple_n be_v cleanse_v vers_fw-la 14._o and_o after_o that_o the_o little_a horn_n have_v finish_v his_o time_n he_o be_v break_v without_o hand_n vers_n 25._o all_o these_o thing_n be_v true_o fulfil_v in_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n but_o if_o you_o apply_v the_o little_a horn_n chap._n 7._o to_o antiochus_n there_o can_v be_v no_o right_a accommodation_n first_o that_o little_a horn_n do_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n till_o the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n but_o so_o do_v not_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n second_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n till_o the_o dominion_n under_o the_o whole_a heaven_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n but_o so_o do_v not_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n three_o the_o little_a horn_n shall_v continue_v till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n but_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o seleucians_n end_v not_o at_o antiochus_n many_o of_o that_o line_n succeed_v afterward_o in_o the_o kingdom_n and_o there_o be_v a_o good_a space_n of_o time_n from_o the_o death_n of_o antiochus_n to_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n state_n by_o pompey_n the_o great_a but_o dr_n willet_n reply_v though_o the_o kingdom_n be_v not_o utter_o ruin_v yet_o the_o glory_n of_o it_o be_v much_o abate_v at_o antiochus_n his_o death_n by_o the_o like_a reason_n i_o may_v argue_v that_o there_o be_v a_o end_n of_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n at_o the_o death_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n because_o the_o glory_n of_o that_o kingdom_n do_v afterward_o abate_v in_o evilmerodach_n i_o may_v argue_v also_o that_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n end_v in_o alexander_n because_o the_o king_n that_o arise_v after_o he_o do_v not_o arise_v in_o his_o strength_n other_o there_o be_v that_o do_v allege_v the_o word_n of_o the_o eleven_o verse_n i_o behold_v then_o because_o of_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a word_n which_o the_o little_a horn_n speak_v i_o behold_v even_o till_o the_o beast_n be_v slay_v and_o his_o body_n give_v to_o the_o burn_a fire_n from_o hence_o they_o gather_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v first_o break_v off_o and_o when_o the_o beast_n be_v hornless_a and_o harmless_a than_o he_o be_v destroy_v
such_o a_o sense_n may_v be_v admit_v for_o we_o read_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o davidical_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v destroy_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o manass_v king_n of_o judah_n 2_o king_n 23._o 26._o yet_o the_o destruction_n be_v many_o year_n after_o his_o death_n though_o such_o a_o sense_n may_v be_v admit_v yet_o it_o will_v not_o stand_v in_o the_o present_a case_n for_o in_o this_o chapter_n the_o little_a horn_n be_v say_v to_o continue_v till_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n it_o be_v say_v in_o express_a term_n in_o the_o 26_o verse_n that_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o his_o dominion_n to_o consume_v and_o to_o destroy_v it_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n here_o i_o demand_v who_o dominion_n be_v it_o that_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o be_v it_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n hornless_a and_o harmless_a no_o this_o be_v immediate_o speak_v of_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o shall_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a and_o shall_v change_v law_n and_o time_n a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n touch_v this_o little_a horn_n it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o judgement_n shall_v sit_v and_o they_o shall_v take_v away_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o kingdom_n they_o shall_v bereave_v he_o of_o his_o dominion_n therefore_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n shall_v continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n and_o to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o yet_o further_o daniel_n do_v desire_v to_o know_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o of_o the_o ten_o horn_n &_o of_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o come_v up_o after_o they_o i_o behold_v say_v he_o and_o the_o same_o horn_n make_v war_n with_o the_o saint_n and_o prevail_v against_o they_o until_o the_o ancient_a of_o day_n come_v and_o judgement_n be_v give_v to_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a &_o the_o time_n come_v that_o the_o saint_n possess_v the_o kingdom_n vers_fw-la 22._o from_o these_o word_n also_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v extend_v to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n now_o how_o this_o shall_v be_v verify_v in_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n it_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o make_v so_o clear_a to_o i_o but_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o papacy_n all_o thing_n will_v agree_v for_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n must_v wear_v out_o the_o saint_n a_o time_n and_o time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n rev._n 12._o 14._o rev._n 11._o 7_o 8_o 9_o now_o when_o this_o time_n be_v once_o fulfil_v the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n shall_v both_o of_o they_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o lake_n of_o fire_n and_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o saint_n shall_v begin_v upon_o the_o earth_n rev._n 19_o 20._o rev._n 20._o 1_o 2_o 3_o 4._o but_o by_o the_o way_n because_o some_o stand_v for_o a_o personal_a reign_n of_o christ_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n because_o then_o the_o note_n son_n of_o man_n be_v say_v to_o come_v in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n i_o answer_v that_o they_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o take_v that_o strict_o which_o we_o can_v prove_v from_o the_o harmony_n of_o scripture_n aught_o to_o be_v construe_v with_o some_o kind_n of_o latitude_n these_o thing_n be_v show_v to_o daniel_n who_o see_v afar_o off_o as_o join_v together_o and_o yet_o in_o experience_n they_o do_v not_o meet_v in_o the_o same_o juncture_n of_o time_n as_o for_o example_n a_o man_n that_o travel_v in_o wales_n or_o some_o suchlike_a hilly_a country_n while_o he_o be_v yet_o at_o a_o long_a distance_n he_o may_v see_v the_o top_n of_o two_o great_a mountain_n as_o though_o they_o be_v near_o together_o yet_o when_o he_o come_v to_o look_v upon_o they_o with_o a_o more_o distinct_a view_n the_o one_o may_v be_v ten_o or_o twelve_o mile_n beyond_o the_o other_o in_o the_o distance_n of_o place_n it_o be_v well_o know_v also_o that_o when_o the_o apostle_n make_v mention_v of_o the_o come_n of_o antichrist_n they_o also_o speak_v of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n 2_o thess._n 2._o what_o then_o shall_v we_o argue_v as_o many_o do_v that_o the_o discovery_n of_o antichrist_n will_v not_o be_v till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o can_v be_v we_o that_o live_v in_o these_o time_n may_v see_v more_o clear_o that_o antichrist_n have_v be_v reveal_v many_o hundred_o year_n ago_o and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v if_o therefore_o a_o reason_n be_v demand_v why_o these_o two_o the_o revelation_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v couple_v together_o we_o may_v say_v that_o the_o apostle_n who_o see_v afar_o off_o speak_v of_o these_o thing_n because_o they_o shall_v happen_v in_o the_o last_o time_n though_o in_o the_o particularity_n of_o time_n the_o one_o may_v be_v before_o the_o other_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o prophet_n daniel_n who_o live_v very_o remote_a from_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n from_o the_o glorious_a kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o from_o the_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n to_o he_o all_o these_o thing_n in_o the_o general_n and_o in_o the_o lump_n may_v be_v represent_v together_o when_o in_o a_o more_o distinct_a and_o particular_a consideration_n the_o one_o may_v be_v before_o the_o other_o the_o consume_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n with_o the_o word_n of_o his_o mouth_n and_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n may_v be_v before_o the_o personal_a appear_v of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n in_o the_o cloud_n of_o heaven_n but_o now_o it_o be_v not_o to_o our_o present_a purpose_n to_o meddle_v with_o this_o difficulty_n that_o which_o we_o have_v to_o say_v be_v only_o concern_v the_o four_o beast_n that_o either_o he_o must_v signify_v the_o seleucian_n or_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n but_o we_o have_v prove_v by_o many_o argument_n against_o dr_n willet_n and_o other_o that_o the_o seleucian_n can_v here_o be_v mean_v therefore_o we_o may_v safe_o conclude_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n be_v the_o proper_a emblem_n note_n and_o type_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n from_o whence_o also_o we_o gather_v that_o daniel_n in_o his_o prophecy_n and_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n so_o far_o as_o this_o point_n be_v concern_v do_v speak_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n and_o by_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o one_o we_o may_v find_v out_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o other_o prophecy_n there_o be_v no_o principle_n that_o can_v be_v more_o useful_a and_o demonstrative_a than_o this_o to_o discover_v the_o truth_n by_o the_o harmony_n of_o the_o prophecy_n now_o let_v we_o go_v to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o so_o let_v we_o see_v how_o there_o be_v a_o chain_n of_o 666_o year_n from_o that_o beginning_n to_o the_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n this_o shall_v be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o chapter_n follow_v chap._n vi_o that_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n be_v not_o from_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n or_o augustus_n caesar_n or_o from_o any_o other_o vulgar_a beginning_n but_o precise_o from_o that_o instant_n when_o the_o church_n of_o god_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o 666_o before_o the_o go_v forth_o of_o the_o decree_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o the_o church_n there_o be_v in_o this_o proposition_n two_o part_n that_o need_v special_a confirmation_n first_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n second_o that_o from_o this_o begin_n there_o be_v the_o space_n of_o 666_o year_n to_o the_o universal_a headship_n for_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n according_a to_o different_a relation_n man_n may_v different_o state_n the_o epocha_n thereof_o but_o lay_v aside_o all_o other_o consideration_n we_o be_v to_o note_v in_o what_o sense_n daniel_n do_v begin_v it_o as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o here_o i_o stand_v upon_o it_o that_o we_o be_v principal_o to_o look_v to_o the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n how_o the_o church_n and_o the_o continent_n adjoin_v come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n for_o the_o clear_n of_o this_o we_o will_v also_o demonstrate_v two_o thing_n first_o that_o the_o beginning_n of_o
the_o latter_a day_n dan._n 10._o 14._o from_o all_o which_o we_o gather_v that_o the_o monarchy_n be_v special_o number_v according_a to_o church-relation_n and_o therefore_o the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n come_v first_o under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o people_n let_v we_o now_o proceed_v to_o the_o second_o argument_n argument_n ii_o where_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n make_v a_o end_n there_o do_v the_o roman_a type_v by_o the_o iron-metal_n and_o the_o four_o beast_n begin_v but_o at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n in_o asia_n and_o at_o the_o conquest_n of_o judea_n the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n do_v make_v a_o end_n therefore_o at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n and_o at_o the_o conquest_n of_o judea_n the_o roman_a type_v by_o the_o iron-metal_n and_o the_o four_o beast_n begin_v the_o major_n be_v evident_a it_o be_v a_o rule_v case_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o metal-kingdom_n that_o where_o the_o former_a cease_v the_o latter_a do_v begin_v all_o the_o question_n be_v concern_v the_o assumption_n whether_o the_o grecian_a end_v as_o the_o three_o metal-kingdom_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n here_o i_o find_v that_o interpreter_n be_v great_o divide_v they_o agree_v in_o it_o that_o the_o grecian_a be_v the_o three_o kingdom_n but_o they_o be_v divide_v about_o the_o particular_a time_n when_o that_o empire_n end_v for_o all_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n come_v not_o under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n his_o successor_n in_o greece_n end_v when_o macedonia_n be_v make_v a_o roman_a province_n by_o aemilius_n the_o consul_n 166_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o lord_n his_o successor_n the_o seleucidae_n in_o syria_n and_o judea_n end_v when_o all_o that_o tract_n of_o land_n be_v bring_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a &_o this_o be_v do_v about_o 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o lord_n his_o successor_n the_o lagidae_n in_o egypt_n be_v make_v a_o roman_a province_n by_o augustus_n caesar_n &_o this_o be_v do_v 28_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n so_o then_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o all_o alexander_n successor_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o roman_n yet_o all_o fall_v not_o under_o the_o roman_a obedience_n at_o one_o time_n the_o great_a question_n be_v where_o we_o shall_v set_v the_o end_v of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n as_o type_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n and_o the_o brass-metal_n and_o this_o i_o say_v must_v needs_o be_v at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n first_o in_o the_o original_a distribution_n of_o alexander_n kingdom_n judea_n be_v plead_v to_o belong_v to_o the_o seleucian_n polyb._n lib._n 5._o and_o therefore_o the_o seleucian_n be_v that_o successor_n to_o who_o the_o title_n of_o the_o monarchy_n do_v principal_o appertain_v i_o do_v not_o deny_v but_o the_o lagidae_n sometime_o make_v their_o incursion_n into_o judea_n as_o may_v be_v see_v dan._n 11._o but_o in_o the_o original_a constitution_n of_o the_o kingdom_n judea_n be_v allot_v to_o the_o seleucian_n and_o that_o which_o may_v strengthen_v our_o argument_n if_o you_o read_v josephus_n the_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n and_o suchlike_a story_n you_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n have_v be_v whole_o in_o a_o manner_n from_o those_o successor_n of_o alexander_n that_o be_v of_o the_o seleucian_n line_n and_o this_o to_o i_o be_v a_o great_a reason_n wherefore_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n be_v rather_o to_o end_v at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n second_o at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n at_o several_a time_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o seleucian_n be_v only_o at_o that_o time_n when_o judea_n jerusalem_n and_o all_o that_o continent_n of_o land_n fall_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n mr_n mede_n and_o some_o historian_n do_v look_v principal_o when_o greece_n the_o head-province_n be_v bring_v into_o subjection_n to_o the_o roman_n by_o aemilius_n the_o consul_n they_o look_v here_o more_o special_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n but_o at_o this_o very_a time_n judea_n be_v under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n and_o the_o true_a grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o great_a vigour_n and_o sulness_n of_o strength_n for_o though_o in_o those_o time_n greece_n their_o native_a country_n be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o grecian_n yet_o nevertheless_o that_o people_n have_v still_o the_o sovereign_a dominion_n in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o continue_a for_o the_o space_n of_o 106_o year_n till_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a then_o the_o selcucian_n kingdom_n and_o together_o with_o it_o all_o the_o land_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n fall_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o state_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o which_o may_v add_v to_o the_o force_n of_o this_o reason_n let_v we_o consider_v first_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n second_o the_o government_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v erect_v for_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n the_o seat_n of_o the_o church_n for_o 2000_o year_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o charter_n to_o abraham_n unto_o thy_o seed_n have_v i_o give_v this_o land_n from_o the_o river_n of_o egypt_n to_o the_o great_a river_n euphrates_n gen._n 15._o 18_o 19_o 20._o this_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o day_n of_o joshua_n who_o bring_v israel_n into_o the_o possession_n thereof_o second_o for_o the_o government_n here_o erect_v the_o scripture_n do_v take_v notice_n that_o these_o country_n be_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o judge_n and_o then_o after_o that_o under_o the_o king_n of_o the_o line_n of_o david_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o captivity_n and_o then_o it_o be_v reveal_v to_o nibuchadnâ—…zzar_n in_o the_o image_n of_o persecute_v empire_n what_o succession_n of_o tyranny_n shall_v be_v in_o and_o over_o those_o country_n for_o as_o sometime_o the_o king_n of_o the_o line_n of_o david_n do_v bear_v rule_n in_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n so_o they_o continue_v the_o government_n till_o the_o people_n of_o babel_n get_v the_o dominion_n so_o the_o people_n of_o babel_n carry_v on_o the_o time_n of_o the_o golden-metal_n till_o the_o people_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n do_v take_v the_o kingdom_n and_o after_o that_o the_o people_n of_o media_n and_o persia_n do_v continue_v the_o time_n of_o the_o silver-metal_n till_o they_o be_v subdue_v by_o the_o people_n of_o greece_n under_o the_o conduct_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a and_o after_o the_o victory_n of_o alexander_n the_o people_n of_o greece_n go_v on_o with_o the_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o all_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n from_o the_o river_n of_o egypt_n to_o the_o great_a river_n euphrates_n till_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n by_o pompey_n the_o great_a and_o then_o all_o that_o tract_n of_o land_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n so_o then_o we_o may_v conclude_v as_o the_o seleucian_n be_v the_o immediate_a successor_n of_o alexander_n in_o and_o over_o the_o continent_n of_o the_o church_n so_o where_o he_o end_v as_o the_o three_o metal-kingdom_n over_o the_o church_n there_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o object_n but_o some_o perhaps_o may_v reason_n that_o the_o lagidae_n the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n in_o egypt_n be_v not_o make_v subject_a to_o the_o roman_n till_o the_o time_n of_o augustus_n sol._n grant_v this_o to_o be_v true_a that_o augustus_n do_v extinguish_v the_o last_o successor_n yet_o the_o monarchy_n be_v take_v from_o the_o people_n of_o greece_n before_o when_o the_o roman_n come_v into_o asia_n and_o bring_v all_o those_o eastern_a country_n about_o judea_n within_o the_o compass_n of_o their_o great_a empire_n it_o be_v one_o thing_n for_o the_o people_n of_o greece_n to_o have_v a_o fragment_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o alexander_n remain_v and_o another_o thing_n for_o that_o people_n to_o have_v the_o sovereign_a dominion_n over_o the_o continent_n of_o the_o land_n of_o promise_n and_o this_o they_o have_v till_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n by_o the_o roman_a state_n but_o helvicus_n in_o a_o little_a treatise_n entitle_v chronologia_fw-la universalis_fw-la do_v stiff_o argue_v the_o point_n that_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n do_v not_o end_v as_o long_o
as_o the_o lagidae_n one_o of_o the_o successor_n of_o alexander_n do_v remain_v these_o be_v his_o word_n quatuor_fw-la regâ—…aunam_fw-la monarchiam_fw-la constituunt_fw-la non_fw-la per_fw-la se_fw-la separatâ—…m_fw-la considerata_fw-la sed_fw-la conjunctim_fw-la hoc_fw-la axioma_fw-la mereri_fw-la haud_fw-la secus_fw-la ac_fw-la de_fw-la mortuo_fw-la principe_fw-la omnes_fw-la praefecti_fw-la conjunctim_fw-la repraesentant_fw-la principem_fw-la adeo_fw-la si_fw-la pars_fw-la ditionis_fw-la ab_fw-la extero_fw-la quodam_fw-la avellatur_fw-la illa_fw-la non_fw-la praefecto_fw-la sed_fw-la toto_fw-la principatui_fw-la decedat_fw-la ita_fw-la romani_fw-la ereptâ_fw-la asiâ_fw-la occupatá_fw-la macedoniâ_fw-la diminuêre_fw-la quidem_fw-la monarchiam_fw-la extinxisse_fw-la vero_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la se_fw-la transtulisse_fw-la dici_fw-la non_fw-la potuerant_fw-la antequam_fw-la ultimam_fw-la partem_fw-la aegyptum_fw-la subegerunt_fw-la pag._n 50._o from_o which_o word_n of_o he_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o grecian_a empire_n be_v diminish_v only_o at_o the_o overthrow_n of_o the_o seleucian_n kingdom_n and_o it_o be_v extinguish_v at_o that_o time_n only_o when_o the_o lagidae_n be_v bring_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o herein_o he_o be_v great_o deceive_v for_o if_o we_o must_v affirm_v that_o each_o metal-kingdom_n do_v continue_v as_o long_o as_o any_o fragment_n thereof_o do_v remain_v what_o shall_v we_o say_v by_o the_o meaning_n of_o this_o scripture_n as_o for_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o beast_n their_o dominion_n be_v take_v away_o but_o their_o life_n be_v prolong_v for_o a_o time_n dan._n 11._o 12._o this_o plain_o show_v that_o after_o the_o imperial_a dominion_n be_v take_v away_o there_o may_v be_v some_o prolongation_n of_o life_n some_o inferior_a dominion_n as_o long_o as_o any_o relic_n remain_v this_o be_v true_a in_o some_o sense_n after_o the_o death_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a when_o his_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v among_o his_o successor_n there_o be_v some_o diminution_n of_o the_o monarchy_n because_o these_o successor_n do_v not_o stand_v up_o in_o his_o strength_n and_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o the_o empire_n of_o that_o nation_n do_v still_o abide_v and_o further_o when_o aemilius_n the_o consul_n subdue_v perseus_n there_o be_v a_o great_a defalcation_n yet_o nevertheless_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n continue_v the_o most_o prevail_a about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n but_o afterward_o in_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n when_o those_o eastern_a country_n be_v bring_v under_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n then_o there_o be_v not_o only_o a_o diminish_n but_o a_o plain_a abrogation_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o grecian_n for_o then_o the_o grecian_a do_v not_o only_o lose_v the_o imperiality_n in_o a_o more_o general_a sense_n but_o the_o imperiality_n here_o principal_o intend_v about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o where_o the_o seleucian_n make_v a_o end_n there_o the_o roman_a begin_v three_o the_o seleucian_n of_o the_o four_o successor_n of_o alexander_n be_v the_o most_o prevail_a and_o the_o most_o eminent_a priâ—…ce_n therefore_o at_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o seleucian_n we_o do_v rather_o place_v the_o end_n of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n and_o the_o three_o beast_n that_o the_o seleâ—…cian_n be_v the_o most_o notable_a of_o all_o alexander_n successor_n we_o prove_v first_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o a_o mighty_a king_n scil_n alexander_n the_o great_a shall_v stand_v up_o but_o when_o he_o shall_v stand_v up_o his_o kingdom_n shall_v be_v break_v dan._n 11._o 3_o 4_o 5._o now_o this_o come_v to_o pass_v after_o his_o death_n his_o kingdom_n be_v divide_v to_o four_o successor_n the_o king_n of_o syria_n egypt_n asia_n greece_n for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o asia_n that_o â—…oon_o vanish_v and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o greece_n or_o macedonia_n be_v very_o remote_a from_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n all_o the_o description_n be_v limit_v to_o the_o two_o successor_n syria_n and_o egypt_n and_o of_o these_o two_o that_o of_o syria_n be_v the_o more_o potent_a the_o king_n of_o the_o south_n meaning_n egypt_n shall_v be_v strong_a and_o another_o of_o his_o prince_n shall_v be_v strong_a than_o he_o vers_n 5._o that_o be_v the_o seleucian_n prince_n in_o syria_n call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o north_n shall_v be_v strong_a than_o the_o other_o succesâ—…or_n and_o further_o concern_v the_o seleucian_n it_o be_v add_v his_o dominion_n shall_v be_v a_o great_a dominion_n this_o plain_o show_v that_o the_o seleucian_n be_v the_o most_o eminent_a and_o the_o most_o notable_a of_o all_o the_o successor_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n second_o this_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o historian_n for_o the_o story_n of_o the_o time_n plain_o show_v that_o the_o seleucidae_n do_v possess_v syria_n babylon_n and_o part_n of_o asia_n and_o as_o some_o will_v have_v it_o they_o possess_v all_o from_o phrygia_n to_o the_o river_n of_o indus_n three_o it_o may_v be_v confirm_v by_o reason_n for_o the_o antigonidae_n in_o asia_n that_o be_v one_o of_o the_o four_o successor_n be_v subdue_v by_o the_o seleucian_n and_o therefore_o by_o the_o addition_n of_o this_o the_o seleucian_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o great_a dominion_n four_o here_o be_v the_o consent_n of_o modern_a expositor_n for_o junius_n broughton_n rolloc_n piscator_fw-la wâ—…llet_fw-la and_o other_o interpreter_n of_o this_o way_n do_v pitch_n upon_o the_o seleucian_n as_o the_o principal_a successor_n i_o do_v not_o say_v that_o their_o position_n in_o the_o particular_a application_n be_v true_a but_o that_o which_o i_o stand_v upon_o be_v the_o ground_n of_o their_o reason_v in_o a_o more_o general_a sense_n for_o if_o they_o affirm_v the_o seleucian_n to_o be_v the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o their_o judgement_n there_o must_v be_v something_o more_o eminent_a and_o remarkable_a in_o that_o potentate_n above_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o successor_n wherefore_o else_o shall_v they_o appropriate_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n to_o he_o only_o last_o we_o be_v to_o have_v special_a regard_n unto_o this_o rather_o than_o to_o any_o of_o the_o other_o successor_n because_o whatsoever_o be_v speak_v in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n concern_v the_o grecian_a or_o the_o three_o metal-kingdom_n be_v special_o mean_v of_o the_o seleucian_n king_n as_o for_o ensample_n a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o description_n chap._n 8._o and_o chap._n 11._o be_v concern_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n his_o rise_n greatness_n cruelty_n against_o the_o saint_n and_o his_o pollute_v the_o sanctuary_n now_o out_o of_o which_o of_o the_o four_o successor_n do_v he_o spring_v be_v not_o his_o original_a out_o of_o the_o seleucian_n stock_n and_o do_v he_o not_o reign_v as_o a_o seleucian_n king_n for_o the_o angel_n speak_v of_o the_o fall_n of_o alexander_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o four_o successor_n proceed_v in_o these_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o out_o of_o one_o of_o they_o come_v forth_o another_o little_a horn._n now_o if_o you_o inquire_v which_o successor_n be_v that_o one_o from_o who_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n do_v spring_n do_v he_o not_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o seleucian_n family_n by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a by_o the_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o historian_n by_o the_o weight_n of_o reason_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o interpreter_n and_o by_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o seleucian_n be_v the_o most_o eminent_a and_o notable_a successor_n of_o alexander_n therefore_o we_o do_v conclude_v that_o we_o have_v more_o special_a reason_n to_o end_v the_o three_o metal-kingdom_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n rather_o than_o at_o the_o destruction_n of_o any_o other_o successor_n if_o we_o must_v end_v at_o the_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o seleucian_n where_o he_o end_v the_o roman_a must_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n argument_n iii_o when_o all_o thing_n needful_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n begin_v first_o to_o be_v applicable_a to_o the_o roman_a state_n at_o that_o instant_n of_o time_n do_v the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o kingdom_n but_o at_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n victory_n over_o the_o seleucian_n and_o his_o reduce_n of_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n all_o thing_n needful_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n begin_v to_o be_v applicable_a to_o the_o roman_a state_n therefore_o at_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n victory_n over_o the_o seleucian_n and_o his_o reduce_v the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n for_o the_o major_n none_o will_v deny_v that_o the_o roman_a do_v then_o begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o it_o do_v receive_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o that_o kingdom_n thing_n do_v then_o begin_v when_o they_o receive_v
story_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o particular_o the_o entrance_n of_o christ_n into_o his_o ministry_n he_o have_v these_o word_n in_o the_o fifteen_o year_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o tiberius_n caesar_n pontius_n pilate_n be_v governor_n of_o judea_n and_o herod_n be_v tetrarch_n of_o galilee_n and_o his_o brother_n philip_n tetrarch_n of_o iturea_n and_o of_o the_o region_n of_o trachonitis_n and_o lysanias_n the_o tetrarch_n of_o abilene_n the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n come_v to_o john_n the_o son_n of_o zacharias_n in_o the_o wilderness_n luk._n 3._o 1_o 2_o 3._o here_o i_o demand_v what_o have_v the_o evangelist_n to_o do_v with_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v a_o government_n so_o alien_a to_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n i_o answer_v there_o be_v two_o reason_n wherefore_o he_o number_v the_o time_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a account_n the_o first_o be_v to_o show_v the_o truth_n of_o daniel_n prophecy_n in_o the_o image_n of_o persecute_v state_n for_o there_o it_o be_v express_o say_v that_o in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v dan._n 2._o 44._o now_o the_o evangelist_n expound_v this_o to_o be_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o roman_a in_o particular_a be_v the_o metal-kingdom_n in_o who_o time_n the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n do_v begin_v and_o he_o do_v leave_v it_o upon_o record_n that_o the_o lord_n christ_n have_v a_o solemn_a inauguration_n into_o his_o office_n in_o that_o part_n of_o time_n when_o tiberius_n be_v emperor_n in_o the_o fifteen_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n when_o pontius_n pilate_n be_v governor_n of_o judea_n etc._n etc._n now_o if_o it_o be_v the_o scope_n of_o the_o evangelist_n to_o show_v that_o the_o lord_n do_v begin_v his_o office_n in_o preach_v the_o gospel_n when_o the_o roman_n do_v beaâ—…_n rule_n there_o must_v be_v a_o particular_a instant_n of_o time_n also_o when_o all_o in_o judea_n fall_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n and_o that_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o gospel_n must_v be_v the_o epocha_n or_o term_v of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n second_o the_o evangelist_n do_v so_o punctual_o number_v the_o time_n according_a to_o the_o roman_a government_n because_o than_o judea_n where_o the_o gospel_n begin_v to_o be_v preach_v be_v under_o the_o command_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o evangelist_n do_v no_o more_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n than_o what_o the_o prophet_n and_o ancient_a writer_n have_v do_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a as_o for_o ensample_n those_o prophet_n that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n and_o israel_n as_o isaiah_n jeremy_n hosea_n date_v their_o prophecy_n from_o the_o reign_n of_o those_o king_n and_o from_o that_o time_n that_o the_o king_n of_o the_o line_n of_o david_n be_v take_v away_o it_o be_v the_o use_n to_o reckon_v by_o the_o time_n of_o the_o four_o monarchical_a state_n so_o daniel_n and_o hezâ—…kiel_n who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n do_v reckon_v their_o vision_n by_o the_o time_n of_o the_o babylonian_a king_n and_o after_o they_o ezrah_n nehemiah_n haggie_a and_o zachary_n who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n date_v their_o time_n by_o the_o reign_v of_o the_o king_n of_o persia._n and_o as_o for_o those_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o macchabee_n they_o account_v by_o the_o year_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o greek_n in_o like_a manner_n the_o evangelist_n live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_n date_n the_o story_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o roman_a account_n in_o all_o which_o they_o do_v secret_o imply_v that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o it_o begin_v so_o to_o be_v when_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n become_v subject_a to_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n so_o long_a the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n be_v numerable_a by_o the_o roman_a account_n but_o let_v we_o add_v another_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o same_o evangelist_n where_o he_o tell_v we_o chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 2._o a_o decree_n go_v forth_o from_o caesar_n augustus_n that_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v tax_v 〈◊〉_d this_o tax_n be_v first_o make_v when_o cyreneus_n be_v governor_n of_o syria_n now_o whereas_o he_o say_v that_o all_o the_o world_n shall_v be_v tax_v this_o be_v mean_v only_o of_o the_o world_n under_o the_o roman_a obedience_n and_o here_o we_o affirm_v when_o judea_n and_o the_o country_n near_o border_v become_v member_n of_o this_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o roman_a world_n then_o do_v the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o of_o daniel_n kingdom_n the_o evangelist_n be_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o kinâ—…_n of_o the_o jew_n his_o special_a purpose_n be_v to_o show_v how_o that_o particular_a continent_n be_v under_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o augustus_n caesar_n at_o that_o time_n object_n 1._o but_o here_o it_o may_v be_v object_v how_o can_v augustus_n tax_v judea_n when_o it_o be_v under_o the_o power_n of_o herod_n the_o king_n sol._n this_o matter_n be_v solid_o dispute_v by_o the_o learned_a spanhemius_fw-la in_o his_o dubia_fw-la evangelica_n part_n 2._o dub_v 2._o pa._n 157._o the_o sum_n of_o that_o which_o he_o do_v deliver_v come_v to_o this_o issue_n though_o herod_n be_v king_n he_o have_v not_o jus_o summum_fw-la the_o supreme_a dominion_n he_o have_v only_o jus_o subalternum_fw-la a_o right_a and_o a_o power_n mere_o by_o the_o courtesy_n of_o augustus_n and_o therefore_o he_o cit_v a_o passage_n out_o of_o appianus_n that_o as_o darius_n be_v the_o king_n of_o pontus_n and_o polemon_n of_o cilicia_n so_o herod_n be_v king_n of_o the_o jew_n that_o be_v mere_o by_o favour_n and_o courtesy_n second_o he_o show_v that_o there_o be_v often_o appeal_v from_o herod_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o therefore_o he_o be_v compel_v to_o plenad_v for_o himself_o before_o antonius_n at_o laodicea_n and_o before_o augustus_n after_o the_o battle_n of_o actium_n at_o rhodes_n many_o more_o argument_n he_o bring_v to_o prove_v that_o his_o government_n be_v mere_o precatious_a and_o at_o the_o will_n of_o the_o roman_n now_o for_o that_o particular_a time_n when_o the_o roman_n begin_v to_o have_v the_o sovereignty_n over_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n this_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a these_o be_v the_o author_n own_o word_n pag._n 160_o at_o a_o sane_a erat_fw-la conditio_fw-la populi_fw-la judaici_n tempore_fw-la macchabaeorum_n cue_n indo_fw-la à _fw-la judâ_fw-la macchabaeo_n foedus_fw-la primò_fw-la cum_fw-la romanis_n initum_fw-la ubi_fw-la judaeâ—…_n vocantur_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d populi_fw-la romani_fw-la rescripto_fw-la scena_fw-la we_o ad_fw-la deâ—…ctrium_fw-la à _fw-la quo_fw-la premebantur_fw-la 1_o mac._n 8._o sed_fw-la quamâ—…rimum_fw-la à _fw-la pompeio_n magno_fw-la subacti_fw-la fuere_fw-la societatis_fw-la nomen_fw-la in_o servitutem_fw-la abâ—…r_fw-la &_o illi_fw-la aequè_fw-la ac_fw-la aliae_fw-la gentes_fw-la dâ—…victae_fw-la romanis_n vectigales_fw-la facti_fw-la eorum_fw-la imperio_fw-la accessêre_fw-la ab_fw-la eâ—…_n tempore_fw-la judaeorum_n gens_fw-la in_o clientelâ_fw-la romanorum_fw-la fuit_fw-la à _fw-la quâ—…bus_fw-la reges_fw-la pro_fw-la arbitrio_fw-la instituebantur_fw-la vel_fw-la destituebantur_fw-la &_o tale_n quidem_fw-la quibus_fw-la precarium_fw-la &_o limitatum_fw-la erat_fw-la imperium_fw-la à _fw-la nutu_fw-la eorum_fw-la suspensum_fw-la qui_fw-la romae_fw-la rerum_fw-la potâ—…ebantur_fw-la in_o these_o word_n of_o he_o he_o do_v plain_o distinguish_v what_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v before_o the_o conquest_n of_o judea_n by_o pompey_n and_o what_o they_o be_v after_o before_o the_o conquest_n they_o be_v friend_n ally_n and_o auxiliary_n and_o after_o that_o their_o society_n be_v turn_v into_o servitude_n and_o as_o other_o conquer_a nation_n so_o the_o jew_n be_v make_v tributary_n to_o the_o empire_n from_o that_o time_n the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v always_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o roman_n by_o who_o their_o king_n be_v either_o set_v up_o or_o pluck_v down_o at_o pleasure_n and_o for_o the_o manner_n of_o their_o rule_n it_o be_v mere_o limit_v hang_v upon_o the_o good_a will_n of_o they_o that_o have_v the_o supreme_a command_n at_o rome_n now_o if_o this_o be_v so_o i_o leave_v it_o to_o any_o man_n to_o judge_v when_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n according_a to_o these_o principle_n he_o must_v needs_o begin_v at_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n when_o the_o church_n be_v bring_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n object_n 2._o why_o be_v it_o say_v that_o the_o tax_n be_v when_o cyreneus_n be_v governor_n of_o syria_n and_o not_o rather_o
receive_v some_o hint_n of_o the_o four_o metal_n of_o daniel_n image_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o golden_a age_n under_o saturn_n and_o of_o the_o silver_n age_n under_o jupiter_n etc._n etc._n we_o must_v not_o think_v whatsoever_o be_v speak_v by_o this_o poet_n to_o be_v altogether_o a_o fable_n that_o which_o he_o say_v concern_v deucalion_n flood_n in_o many_o particular_n it_o be_v a_o fable_n of_o his_o own_o make_n yet_o in_o the_o general_a ground_n we_o all_o know_v that_o it_o be_v a_o scripture-truth_n that_o there_o be_v a_o deluge_n to_o drown_v the_o world_n so_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o giant_n and_o of_o their_o heap_v of_o pelion_n upon_o ossa_n we_o may_v conceive_v that_o in_o this_o he_o have_v some_o respect_n to_o the_o giant_n before_o the_o flood_n and_o to_o the_o build_n of_o the_o tower_n of_o babel_n so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o four_o age_n of_o the_o world_n of_o the_o golden_a the_o silver_n the_o brass_n and_o the_o iron-age_n though_o in_o this_o matter_n to_o use_v the_o apostle_n expression_n he_o turn_v the_o truth_n of_o god_n into_o a_o lie_n yet_o in_o the_o ground_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o church_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o age_n and_o these_o age_n be_v figure_v by_o so_o many_o metal_n of_o the_o image_n in_o after_o time_n they_o that_o live_v in_o the_o church_n and_o have_v the_o right_a experience_n of_o thing_n do_v expound_v the_o babylonian_a to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o gold_n the_o mede-persian_a to_o be_v the_o silver_n the_o grecian_a to_o be_v the_o brass_n and_o the_o roman_a to_o be_v the_o iron_n this_o be_v a_o true_a exposition_n in_o the_o main_a but_o in_o some_o particular_n they_o have_v go_v too_o much_o after_o ovid_n in_o his_o metamorphosis_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o babylonian_a monarchy_n be_v represent_v by_o the_o golden-metal_n but_o it_o be_v a_o common_a error_n in_o the_o ancient_n and_o now_o general_o among_o the_o historian_n chronologer_n and_o writer_n to_o begin_v the_o babylonian_a monarchy_n at_o ninus_n upon_o the_o front_n of_o many_o chronological_a table_n you_o shall_v find_v that_o ninus_n be_v picture_v as_o the_o founder_n of_o the_o babylonian_a cyrus_n of_o the_o persian_a alexander_n of_o the_o grecian_a julius_n caesar_n of_o the_o roman_a monarchy_n this_o distribution_n though_o it_o may_v take_v in_o a_o great_a compass_n of_o time_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o agree_v with_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o some_o chief_a circumstance_n for_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o babylonian_a at_o ninus_n historian_n have_v take_v this_o out_o of_o thâ—…ir_n own_o head_n and_o not_o out_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o from_o hence_o bodin_n in_o his_o method_n of_o history_n ch_n p._n 7._o have_v take_v occasion_n to_o dispute_v against_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o strike_v out_o the_o truth_n because_o some_o have_v mingle_v their_o own_o invention_n with_o the_o word_n of_o god_n he_o have_v take_v this_o advantage_n upon_o the_o private_a error_n of_o some_o who_o have_v stand_v for_o the_o truth_n in_o the_o main_a but_o the_o latter_a expositor_n do_v decline_v this_o error_n of_o ninus_n and_o do_v pitch_n upon_o this_o that_o nabuchadnezzar_n be_v the_o head_n of_o gold_n and_o that_o the_o babylonian_a kingdom_n do_v begin_v from_o his_o monarchy_n they_o find_v by_o experience_n that_o the_o scripture_n do_v chief_o point_v to_o those_o several_a empire_n that_o be_v to_o stand_v in_o fullness_n of_o power_n one_o after_o another_o in_o those_o country_n where_o sometime_o the_o king_n of_o the_o lineage_n of_o david_n do_v bear_v rule_n these_o be_v the_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n which_o i_o so_o call_v because_o they_o go_v according_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o scripture_n now_o according_a to_o their_o ground_n it_o follow_v by_o necessary_a consequence_n that_o the_o roman_a must_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o free-state_n when_o the_o church_n and_o all_o the_o country_n adjoin_v come_v under_o the_o lordship_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n and_o whereas_o in_o the_o chronographical_a table_n julius_n caesar_n be_v set_v forth_o as_o the_o founder_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n this_o be_v as_o false_a a_o imagination_n as_o that_o of_o ninus_n first_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o every_o metal-kingdom_n do_v rise_v and_o increase_v by_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o empire_n that_o go_v before_o now_o what_o part_n or_o parcel_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n do_v julius_n caesar_n bring_v under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n second_o what_o part_n or_o parcel_n of_o the_o nation_n about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n do_v he_o bring_v under_o the_o roman_a obedience_n if_o we_o speak_v in_o a_o latitude_n caesar_n do_v change_v the_o free-state_n into_o the_o government_n by_o one_o yet_o to_o speak_v accurate_o the_o roman_a do_v not_o begin_v then_o as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o in_o the_o time_n of_o pompey_n when_o the_o jewish_a church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o that_o nation_n and_o so_o our_o argument_n be_v found_v upon_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o best_a expositor_n for_o the_o true_a beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n now_o then_o to_o gather_v all_o into_o one_o sum_n we_o may_v conclude_v the_o roman_a to_o begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n this_o be_v demonstrate_v first_o by_o the_o analogy_n of_o the_o three_o former_a metal-kingdom_n which_o do_v begin_v each_o one_o as_o the_o church_n come_v under_o their_o dominion_n second_o by_o the_o end_n of_o the_o grecian_a kingdom_n type_v by_o the_o brass-metal_n where_o the_o grecian_a end_v there_o the_o roman_a begin_v three_o by_o that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n which_o begin_v to_o be_v applicable_a to_o the_o roman_a in_o the_o time_n aforemention_v four_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o evangelist_n s_o luke_n which_o do_v insinuate_v such_o a_o beginning_n five_o by_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o latter_a and_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n which_o be_v right_o lay_v do_v necessary_o prove_v such_o a_o beginning_n also_o have_v thus_o lay_v the_o foundation_n i_o shall_v now_o proceed_v to_o the_o building_n but_o there_o be_v some_o few_o objection_n that_o yet_o remain_v to_o be_v answer_v object_n 1._o mr_n mede_n stand_v upon_o it_o that_o the_o roman_a come_v up_o by_o the_o same_o degree_n as_o the_o grecian_a go_v down_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o determinate_a and_o set_a time_n of_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n sol._n what_o he_o speak_v in_o his_o apostasy_n of_o the_o lattertime_n concern_v the_o gradual_a increase_n of_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o roman_n we_o do_v yield_v to_o be_v a_o truth_n in_o the_o main_a but_o we_o here_o speak_v of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a in_o a_o more_o strict_a sense_n in_o that_o acception_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n and_o here_o as_o there_o be_v a_o determinate_a time_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o babylonian_a persian_a and_o grecian_a empire_n so_o there_o must_v be_v a_o determinate_a beginning_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n second_o daniel_n see_v in_o the_o vision_n the_o four_o beast_n come_v up_o out_o of_o the_o sea_n one_o after_o another_o and_o the_o four_o beast_n last_o of_o all_o there_o must_v then_o be_v some_o determinate_a time_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o empire_n three_o it_o be_v the_o plot_n of_o the_o spirit_n by_o the_o four_o empire_n to_o decipher_v so_o many_o period_n of_o time_n according_a to_o this_o rule_n if_o there_o be_v no_o certain_a beginning_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n there_o will_v be_v a_o chasm_n there_o will_v be_v some_o part_n of_o time_n which_o will_v be_v long_o to_o no_o metal_n of_o the_o image_n for_o as_o mr_n mede_n himself_o do_v allow_v the_o image_n do_v comprehend_v four_o great_a revolution_n of_o time_n to_o begin_v one_o after_o another_o in_o a_o orderly_a succession_n these_o be_v his_o own_o word_n apost_n pag._n 69._o for_o the_o true_a account_n of_o the_o time_n in_o scripture_n we_o must_v have_v recourse_n to_o that_o secret_a calendar_n and_o great_a almanac_n of_o prophecy_n the_o four_o kingdom_n of_o daniel_n which_o be_v a_o prophetical_a chronologie_n of_o time_n measure_v by_o the_o succession_n of_o four_o principal_a kingdom_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o captivity_n of_o israel_n until_o the_o mystery_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v finish_v a_o course_n of_o time_n during_o which_o the_o church_n and_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n together_o
by_o the_o persian_n and_o daniel_n mourn_v for_o it_o full_a three_o week_n together_o the_o angel_n to_o comfort_v he_o tell_v he_o plain_o dan._n 10._o 20._o i_o will_v return_v to_o fight_v with_o the_o prince_n of_o persia_n and_o then_o the_o king_n of_o graecia_n shall_v come_v in_o the_o meaning_n of_o which_o word_n be_v this_o that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o persian_n shall_v be_v overthrow_v by_o the_o grecian_n and_o then_o he_o come_v to_o particular_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o expedition_n of_o xerxes_n into_o greece_n how_o that_o the_o four_o king_n of_o the_o persian_n shall_v raise_v up_o great_a multitude_n of_o people_n against_o the_o grecian_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n for_o speak_v of_o darius_n the_o mede_n he_o say_v in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o darius_n the_o mede_n i_o stand_v up_o to_o strengthen_v he_o chap._n 11._o vers_fw-la 1._o and_o then_o he_o add_v i_o will_v show_v thou_o the_o truth_n behold_v there_o shall_v stand_v up_o three_o king_n in_o persia_n to_o wit_n cyrus_n cambyses_n darius_n and_o the_o four_o meaning_n xerxes_n shall_v be_v rich_a than_o they_o all_o and_o by_o his_o strength_n through_o his_o riches_n he_o shall_v stir_v up_o all_o against_o the_o realm_n of_o graecia_n vers_fw-la 2_o 3._o if_o we_o will_v go_v to_o the_o true_a reason_n wherefore_o the_o grecian_n be_v so_o courageous_a at_o the_o strait_o of_o thermopylae_n and_o wherefore_o they_o do_v prevail_v against_o the_o persian_n the_o true_a cause_n do_v lie_v in_o these_o word_n i_o will_v fight_v against_o the_o prince_n of_o persia_n and_o then_o the_o kingdom_n of_o graecia_n shall_v come_v note_n in_o it_o be_v the_o secret_a and_o invisible_a hand_n of_o the_o lord_n that_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o decline_a of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o persian_n in_o the_o east_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o grecian_a in_o the_o west_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o he-goat_n pass_v from_o west_n to_o east_n upon_o the_o face_n of_o the_o whole_a earth_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v as_o true_a that_o the_o ram_n of_o persia_n do_v push_v to_o the_o three_o several_a coast_n westward_o northward_o and_o southward_o chap._n 8._o vers_fw-la 4._o by_o these_o word_n it_o be_v plain_a if_o the_o victory_n of_o the_o grecian_n do_v pass_v from_o west_n to_o east_n then_o è_fw-la conuerso_fw-la it_o be_v as_o true_a that_o the_o victory_n of_o the_o persian_n do_v pass_v from_o east_n to_o west_n let_v we_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n to_o put_v all_o out_o of_o question_n for_o speak_v of_o cyrus_n thus_o he_o say_v i_o have_v call_v a_o ravenous_a bird_n out_o of_o the_o east_n the_o man_n of_o my_o counsel_n from_o a_o far_a country_n chap._n 46._o 11._o from_o hence_o it_o be_v plain_a when_o god_n will_v conqueror_n shall_v come_v out_o of_o the_o east_n and_o in_o allusion_n to_o this_o story_n those_o king_n that_o shall_v deliver_v the_o mystical_a israel_n out_o of_o the_o captivity_n of_o western_a babylon_n be_v call_v the_o king_n of_o the_o east_n in_o a_o figure_n rev._n 16._o 12._o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o climate_n in_o the_o hemisphere_n in_o the_o temper_n of_o the_o heaven_n in_o the_o better_a exercise_n of_o military_a discipline_n in_o the_o experience_n of_o old_a soldier_n in_o the_o success_n of_o fortunate_a general_n or_o any_o other_o inferior_a cause_n but_o in_o the_o immediate_a dispensation_n of_o god_n therefore_o to_o add_v the_o word_n of_o the_o psalmist_n as_o a_o epiphonema_n lift_v not_o up_o your_o horn_n on_o high_a speak_v not_o with_o a_o stiff_a neck_n for_o promotion_n come_v not_o from_o the_o east_n not_o from_o the_o west_n but_o god_n be_v judge_n he_o put_v down_o one_o and_o set_v up_o another_o psal._n 75._o 5_o 6_o 7._o i_o have_v stay_v the_o long_a upon_o this_o digression_n because_o i_o set_v that_o statesman_n soldier_n and_o other_o of_o deep_a wisdom_n look_v to_o these_o subtlety_n hereupon_o they_o trust_v in_o a_o arm_n of_o flesh_n oppose_v the_o gospel_n perfecute_v the_o saint_n bear_v themselves_o more_o high_a over_o those_o that_o be_v make_v subject_a to_o they_o make_v no_o conscience_n of_o honesty_n truth_n or_o religion_n when_o they_o have_v the_o law_n in_o their_o own_o hand_n they_o shall_v as_o well_o look_v to_o the_o invisible_a and_o spiritual_a cause_n of_o the_o change_n of_o empire_n to_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n to_o the_o revelation_n in_o the_o word_n to_o the_o angel_n fight_v against_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n to_o the_o power_n of_o the_o saint_n prayer_n that_o be_v offer_v upon_o the_o golden_a altar_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o divine_a nothing_o more_o spiritual_a and_o nothing_o more_o apt_a to_o carry_v up_o the_o soul_n into_o a_o high_a contemplation_n of_o the_o manifold_a wisdom_n power_n truth_n and_o fidelity_n of_o god_n then_o to_o behold_v in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n as_o in_o a_o map_n the_o several_a empire_n of_o the_o world_n where_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v seat_v their_o time_n their_o change_n and_o their_o cause_n of_o the_o change_n and_o this_o many_o hundred_o year_n before_o these_o empire_n come_v to_o be_v set_v up_o they_o that_o read_v the_o word_n together_o with_o the_o story_n of_o the_o time_n may_v see_v the_o fidelity_n of_o god_n and_o may_v by_o this_o come_v to_o know_v he_o by_o the_o name_n jehovah_n but_o so_o much_o by_o the_o way_n touch_v the_o sudden_a growth_n of_o the_o grecian_a empire_n from_o west_n to_o east_n now_o we_o come_v to_o the_o roman_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o their_o dominion_n they_o must_v also_o have_v the_o strength_n of_o iron_n to_o subdue_v the_o whole_a earth_n and_o break_v it_o in_o piece_n and_o though_o great_a nation_n and_o mighty_a prince_n shall_v rise_v against_o he_o as_o pyrrhus_n hannibal_n perseus_n jugurtha_n sertorius_n methridates_n tigranes_n etc._n etc._n yet_o in_o their_o time_n the_o roman_n must_v be_v too_o hard_a for_o they_o all_o and_o break_v they_o all_o in_o piece_n and_o therefore_o when_o dionysius_n halicarnassaeus_n cicero_n and_o other_o boast_v of_o the_o roman_a greatness_n it_o may_v be_v say_v to_o they_o as_o sometime_o it_o be_v to_o cyrus_n i_o have_v gird_v thou_o with_o strength_n though_o thou_o know_v not_o i_o isa._n 45._o 1_o 2._o this_o be_v the_o true_a though_o the_o invisible_a cause_n why_o the_o roman_n grow_v so_o great_a and_o their_o dominion_n reach_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o earth_n but_o now_o it_o be_v high_a time_n to_o return_v from_o whence_o we_o have_v make_v a_o digression_n to_o show_v when_o the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n some_o think_v it_o be_v when_o that_o nation_n be_v the_o most_o prevail_a nation_n upon_o the_o earth_n but_o this_o can_v be_v for_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n the_o great_a but_o more_o special_o in_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n they_o be_v the_o more_o prevail_a people_n yet_o they_o do_v not_o begin_v in_o those_o time_n as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n you_o will_v say_v then_o where_o shall_v we_o set_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n i_o answer_v in_o this_o case_n we_o must_v distinguish_v between_o the_o latitude_n of_o the_o roman_a dominion_n more_o absolute_o consider_v and_o the_o latitude_n of_o the_o dominion_n in_o and_o about_o the_o border_n of_o the_o church_n if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o latitude_n of_o dominion_n in_o a_o more_o absolute_a consideration_n than_o the_o roman_a begin_v as_o the_o more_o prevail_a dominion_n when_o it_o become_v more_o mighty_a than_o any_o other_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n but_o if_o you_o speak_v in_o a_o more_o strict_a sense_n it_o begin_v then_o to_o be_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n when_o it_o do_v begin_v to_o take_v in_o the_o great_a amplitude_n and_o largeness_n of_o rule_n in_o and_o about_o the_o confine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o be_v to_o our_o purpose_n object_n 3._o other_o perhaps_o may_v allege_v that_o we_o can_v begin_v the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n when_o the_o jewish_a church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n for_o say_v they_o it_o be_v foretoll_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o jacob_n the_o sceptre_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o judah_n nor_o a_o lawgiver_n from_o between_o his_o foot_n until_o shiloh_n come_v gen._n 49._o 10._o sol._n i_o answer_v we_o must_v so_o expound_v the_o meaning_n of_o one_o that_o it_o may_v not_o dash_v against_o the_o main_a sense_n of_o another_o scripture_n now_o it_o be_v the_o manifest_a scope_n of_o other_o scripture_n to_o show_v that_o the_o four_o
monarchy_n must_v come_v to_o bear_v rule_n over_o those_o country_n where_o the_o king_n of_o the_o line_n of_o david_n have_v the_o power_n before_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v mention_v that_o a_o rod_n shall_v come_v out_o of_o the_o stock_n of_o jesse_n and_o a_o branch_n shall_v come_v out_o of_o his_o root_n isa._n 11._o 1_o 2._o a_o lapide_fw-la upon_o the_o place_n speak_v very_o well_o christo_fw-la enim_fw-la nascente_fw-la regius_fw-la davidis_fw-la familia_fw-la ad_fw-la pauperes_fw-la redacta_fw-la when_o christ_n be_v bear_v the_o kingly_a family_n of_o david_n be_v bring_v very_o low_a to_o this_o accord_v the_o prophet_n daniel_n in_o the_o day_n of_o these_o kingdom_n shall_v the_o god_n of_o heaven_n raise_v up_o a_o kingdom_n that_o shall_v never_o be_v destroy_v chap._n 2._o vers_fw-la 44._o in_o these_o word_n he_o do_v insinuate_v that_o when_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n begin_v it_o shall_v be_v as_o it_o be_v a_o new-erected_n kingdom_n raise_v up_o out_o of_o the_o rubbish_n to_o i_o therefore_o baronius_n in_o his_o apparatus_fw-la seem_v to_o deliver_v a_o strange_a exposition_n of_o this_o prophecy_n for_o he_o speak_v to_o this_o effect_n that_o the_o kingdom_n be_v special_o foretell_v to_o the_o tribe_n of_o judah_n above_o any_o other_o to_o which_o when_o that_o tribe_n have_v once_o attain_v in_o david_n by_o a_o long_a race_n of_o king_n it_o hold_v out_o to_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n and_o after_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n where_o there_o be_v some_o intermission_n for_o a_o time_n the_o empire_n recover_v again_o in_o zorobabel_n and_o then_o from_o he_o be_v derive_v it_o hold_v in_o his_o posterity_n without_o any_o absolute_a interruption_n to_o the_o second_o year_n of_o the_o 184_o olympiad_n when_o calvin_n and_o pollio_n be_v consul_n then_o herod_n a_o idumaean_a a_o gentile_a at_o the_o first_o and_o after_o that_o a_o proselyte_n by_o the_o courtesy_n of_o the_o roman_n take_v the_o kingdom_n in_o judea_n and_o so_o the_o government_n be_v translate_v from_o the_o native_n to_o a_o foreigner_n this_o be_v the_o sum_n of_o that_o which_o be_v more_o large_o deliver_v where_o three_o error_n be_v to_o be_v note_v first_o that_o he_o make_v the_o davidical-kingdom_n to_o last_v to_o the_o time_n of_o herod_n which_o can_v be_v for_o the_o kingdom_n be_v take_v from_o the_o king_n of_o the_o line_n of_o david_n by_o the_o babylonian_n and_o by_o they_o it_o be_v transmit_v to_o the_o persian_n and_o grecian_n and_o so_o last_o of_o all_o it_o come_v to_o the_o roman_n in_o who_o time_n christ_n be_v born_n neither_o do_v herod_n a_o foreigner_n reign_v any_o more_o by_o the_o courtesy_n and_o favour_n of_o the_o roman_n than_o do_v hyrcanus_n his_o immediate_a predecessor_n a_o second_o be_v this_o that_o he_o make_v the_o sceptre_n to_o continue_v in_o the_o time_n of_o zorobabel_n which_o be_v not_o so_o for_o they_o that_o plead_v for_o a_o inferior_a way_n of_o rule_n in_o the_o high_a priest_n the_o man_n of_o the_o great_a sanhedrâ—…m_n do_v not_o affirm_v that_o all_o these_o come_v of_o zorobabel_n no_o nor_o of_o david_n neither_o three_o he_o err_v in_o this_o that_o he_o make_v the_o sceptre_n to_o depart_v from_o judah_n in_o the_o time_n of_o herod_n for_o the_o jew_n have_v some_o form_n of_o government_n some_o law_n of_o their_o own_o which_o do_v continue_v to_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n when_o the_o lord_n christ_n have_v provide_v he_o a_o people_n among_o the_o gentile_n than_o jerusalem_n be_v destroy_v and_o the_o jew_n be_v cast_v away_o according_a to_o the_o prophecy_n object_n you_o will_v say_v then_o what_o be_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o jacob_n prophecy_n sol._n this_o be_v the_o meaning_n thereof_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o succession_n of_o king_n in_o the_o line_n of_o david_n till_o the_o captivity_n of_o babylon_n and_o though_o the_o other_o ten_o tribe_n shall_v be_v cast_v away_o yet_o that_o tribe_n shall_v remain_v and_o after_o the_o captivity_n though_o the_o supreme_a power_n shall_v be_v take_v away_o from_o they_o yet_o still_o among_o that_o people_n there_o shall_v be_v a_o continuation_n of_o some_o law_n and_o form_n of_o government_n under_o the_o persian_n grecian_n and_o roman_n till_o the_o come_n of_o the_o messiah_n when_o the_o messiah_n shall_v be_v bear_v he_o shall_v raise_v up_o the_o tabernacle_n of_o david_n which_o have_v fall_v down_o he_o shall_v set_v up_o that_o kingdom_n that_o never_o shall_v be_v destroy_v and_o at_o the_o end_n he_o shall_v destroy_v all_o the_o metal-kingdom_n and_o fill_v the_o earth_n and_o so_o by_o consequence_n the_o kingdom_n of_o david_n shall_v continue_v for_o ever_o this_o be_v the_o full_a sense_n and_o the_o meaning_n of_o iacob_n prophecy_n piscator_fw-la in_o his_o scholia_fw-la upon_o this_o text_n do_v confirm_v what_o we_o speak_v gubernatio_fw-la plena_fw-la cujus_fw-la princeps_fw-la pars_fw-la est_fw-la potestas_fw-la judiciorum_fw-la capitalium_fw-la adempta_fw-la fuit_fw-la posteris_fw-la judae_fw-la per_fw-la pompeium_n qui_fw-la judaeam_fw-la in_o formam_fw-la provinciae_fw-la redegit_fw-la imperioque_fw-la romanorum_fw-la subjecit_fw-la post_fw-la quam_fw-la gubernationis_fw-la ademptionem_fw-la paulò_fw-la post_fw-la natus_fw-la est_fw-la christus_fw-la sub_fw-la augusto_fw-la quod_fw-la autem_fw-la potestas_fw-la illa_fw-la judaeis_n per_fw-la romanos_fw-la fuerit_fw-la adempta_fw-la fatentur_fw-la ipsi_fw-la joh._n 18._o 31._o gubernatio_fw-la vero_fw-la imminuta_fw-la ademptâ_fw-la scilicet_fw-la potestate_fw-la judiciorum_fw-la capitalium_fw-la relictâ_fw-la potestate_fw-la judiciorum_fw-la civilium_fw-la &_o religionis_fw-la duravit_fw-la usque_fw-la ad_fw-la tempus_fw-la illud_fw-la quo_fw-la natus_fw-la est_fw-la christus_fw-la immo_fw-la etiam_fw-la quo_fw-la patefactus_fw-la est_fw-la in_o orbo_fw-la terrarum_fw-la per_fw-la praedicationem_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la quip_n judaeos_fw-la adhuc_fw-la tempore_fw-la passionis_fw-la christi_fw-la habuisse_fw-la potestatem_fw-la aliquam_fw-la judiciorum_fw-la patet_fw-la ex_fw-la verbis_fw-la pilati_n ad_fw-la illos_fw-la in_o which_o word_n of_o he_o there_o be_v a_o plain_a distinction_n betwixt_o the_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a power_n and_o that_o which_o be_v subordinate_a for_o the_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a power_n in_o capital_a crime_n he_o faith_n this_o be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o jew_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a who_o first_o bring_v that_o nation_n in_o subjection_n and_o make_v it_o tributary_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o so_o that_o speech_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o be_v expound_v it_o be_v not_o in_o our_o power_n to_o put_v any_o man_n to_o death_n joh._n 18._o 31._o for_o the_o subordinate_a power_n which_o he_o call_v gubernationem_fw-la imminutam_fw-la a_o regulate_v or_o limit_a power_n in_o civil_a cause_n and_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n this_o say_v he_o do_v continue_v to_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o so_o those_o word_n be_v to_o be_v expound_v you_o have_v a_o law_n and_o judge_v you_o he_o according_o to_o your_o law_n joh._n 18._o 31._o by_o this_o than_o we_o may_v understand_v how_o judea_n may_v be_v make_v subject_n to_o the_o roman_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n and_o yet_o some_o form_n of_o policy_n may_v continue_v among_o that_o people_n to_o make_v good_a the_o prophecy_n of_o jacob_n but_o if_o we_o must_v needs_o stand_v upon_o the_o word_n that_o the_o sceptre_n be_v take_v away_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o pompey_n the_o great_a this_o have_v excellent_a ground_n in_o the_o story_n and_o it_o do_v make_v exceed_o for_o our_o purpose_n for_o the_o ground_n in_o the_o story_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o jew_n that_o be_v in_o bondage_n first_o to_o the_o babylonian_n second_o to_o the_o persian_n three_o to_o the_o grecian_n that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n they_o do_v assert_v their_o liberty_n against_o the_o grecian_n of_o the_o seleucian_n line_n and_o some_o king_n do_v reign_v in_o judea_n of_o the_o stock_n of_o the_o macchabee_n but_o after_o such_o time_n as_o pompey_n the_o great_a bring_v judea_n under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_n they_o never_o recover_v their_o liberty_n again_o now_o then_o i_o leave_v it_o to_o any_o to_o judge_v whether_o here_o be_v not_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n this_o we_o have_v confirm_v by_o reason_n and_o have_v answer_v such_o objection_n as_o may_v be_v allege_v to_o the_o contrary_n now_o let_v we_o go_v to_o the_o second_o point_n to_o show_v the_o order_n of_o the_o time_n that_o there_o be_v the_o space_n of_o 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n and_o for_o the_o time_n we_o can_v easy_o be_v deceive_v because_o the_o word_n of_o josephus_n be_v so_o plain_a that_o this_o
bishop_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v head_n over_o all_o church_n for_o the_o calculation_n of_o the_o time_n i_o have_v show_v that_o there_o be_v a_o chain_n of_o 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n aforesaid_a to_o the_o clear_a probation_n of_o which_o i_o have_v large_o insist_v upon_o two_o point_n first_o that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n against_o junius_n and_o his_o follower_n second_o that_o the_o roman_a do_v begin_v as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n not_o from_o julius_n or_o augustus_n caesar_n but_o from_o that_o time_n when_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o that_o people_n now_o from_o this_o beginning_n i_o do_v positive_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v a_o chain_n of_o 666_o year_n to_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o papacy_n set_v forth_o by_o the_o type_n or_o emblem_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n dan._n 7._o and_o this_o be_v the_o true_a accommodation_n and_o application_n of_o daniel_n vision_n to_o the_o story_n of_o the_o church_n and_o whereas_o john_n in_o the_o revelation_n speak_v of_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o this_o beast_n be_v 666_o his_o meaning_n be_v that_o there_o be_v 666_o year_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n he_o do_v more_o full_o repeat_v that_o which_o be_v more_o brief_o deliver_v before_o and_o in_o these_o calculation_n he_o do_v but_o refer_v we_o to_o daniel_n chronologie_n in_o the_o image_n of_o persecute_v state_n this_o be_v the_o whole_a process_n of_o the_o discourse_n but_o before_o i_o come_v to_o the_o point_n i_o will_v remove_v a_o mistake_n in_o some_o of_o our_o latter_a commentary_n which_o will_v have_v mahomet_n or_o the_o turk_n to_o be_v the_o little_a horn._n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o grasserus_n and_o mr_n brightman_n i_o have_v be_v hold_v with_o some_o kind_n of_o admiration_n to_o see_v two_o such_o worthy_a expositor_n to_o leave_v the_o common_a and_o plain_a way_n and_o to_o embrace_v a_o private_a fancy_n of_o their_o own_o so_o contrary_a to_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o the_o ordinary_a reason_n of_o man_n but_o let_v we_o come_v to_o argument_n first_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n in_o the_o text_n be_v set_v forth_o as_o the_o part_n that_o do_v integrate_a and_o make_v up_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n but_o so_o do_v neither_o mahomet_n nor_o the_o turk_n as_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o experience_n for_o who_o can_v say_v that_o the_o turk_n or_o mahomet_n be_v any_o integral_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n be_v every_o way_n so_o contrary_a and_o opposite_a have_v no_o union_n or_o conjunction_n at_o all_o object_n 1._o but_o it_o may_v be_v reply_v the_o ten_o king_n that_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n be_v reckon_v as_o branch_n and_o part_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n and_o yet_o they_o be_v the_o prince_n by_o who_o the_o empire_n be_v destroy_v sol._n to_o this_o i_o reply_v the_o forename_a interpreter_n may_v easy_o give_v a_o answer_n to_o this_o doubt_n out_o of_o the_o revelation_n though_o the_o ten_o king_n do_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n yet_o all_o of_o they_o afterward_o be_v unite_v in_o one_o roman_a body_n of_o the_o last_o edition_n but_o neither_o mahomet_n nor_o the_o turk_n ever_o come_v within_o this_o union_n or_o combination_n object_n 2._o but_o it_o may_v be_v further_o allege_v that_o the_o little_a horn_n do_v subdue_v three_o of_o the_o former_a horn_n and_o this_o rather_o agree_v to_o mahomet_n and_o the_o turk_n than_o to_o the_o papacy_n who_o part_n it_o be_v to_o preserve_v they_o sol._n among_o the_o many_o note_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n it_o be_v possible_a some_o few_o may_v be_v applicable_a to_o mahomet_n and_o to_o the_o turk_n but_o we_o shall_v also_o consider_v the_o multitude_n and_o evidence_n of_o those_o other_o that_o do_v utter_o reject_v such_o a_o application_n now_o there_o be_v many_o note_n that_o can_v possible_o agree_v with_o mahomet_n or_o the_o turk_n if_o we_o shall_v come_v to_o singular_n and_o for_o the_o eradication_n of_o three_o horn_n we_o have_v large_o prove_v how_o the_o papacy_n do_v humble_a three_o dominion_n to_o have_v elbow-room_n in_o italy_n he_o do_v cast_v down_o some_o of_o the_o former_a and_o it_o be_v as_o true_a that_o he_o do_v preserve_v the_o union_n of_o the_o residue_n to_o make_v a_o roman_n catholic_n empire_n second_o for_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n the_o beast_n be_v destroy_v and_o his_o body_n give_v to_o the_o burn_a fire_n now_o what_o congruity_n or_o colour_n of_o reason_n be_v there_o that_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n shall_v be_v destroy_v for_o the_o blasphemy_n of_o mahomet_n if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o papacy_n this_o be_v full_o verify_v in_o that_o which_o be_v speak_v the_o beast_n be_v take_v and_o with_o he_o the_o false_a prophet_n and_o they_o both_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o lake_n of_o fire_n three_o in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a kingdom_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n there_o be_v the_o great_a cruelty_n exercise_v against_o the_o saint_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn._n now_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o mahomet_n and_o the_o turk_n though_o they_o have_v make_v great_a waste_n in_o the_o christian_a world_n yet_o the_o war_n have_v not_o be_v former_o against_o the_o saint_n as_o such_o neither_o have_v their_o cruelty_n be_v the_o great_a that_o ever_o have_v be_v but_o if_o we_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o papacy_n here_o have_v be_v a_o war_n against_o the_o saint_n as_o saint_n and_o here_o have_v be_v the_o great_a persecution_n that_o ever_o be_v as_o appear_z by_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o the_o revelation_n four_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v say_v to_o continue_v a_o time_n time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n this_o will_v not_o agree_v to_o the_o duration_n of_o mahomet_n for_o what_o place_n of_o scripture_n do_v once_o mention_v such_o a_o thing_n but_o it_o be_v plain_o apply_v to_o the_o papacy_n rev._n 12._o 6._o rev._n 13._o 5._o these_o and_o many_o more_o reason_n may_v be_v produce_v to_o prove_v that_o mahomet_n can_v be_v resemble_v by_o the_o little_a horn_n and_o the_o reason_n for_o the_o affirmative_a be_v very_o weak_a and_o feeble_a on_o the_o contrary_a if_o you_o take_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o chapter_n and_o the_o whole_a bundle_n of_o note_n they_o will_v be_v whole_o apply_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o strong_o prove_v that_o the_o papacy_n be_v the_o little_a horn._n now_o i_o will_v try_v the_o truth_n of_o one_o principle_n on_o which_o the_o forename_a author_n do_v build_v when_o they_o take_v mahomet_n to_o be_v the_o little_a horn._n the_o chief_a ground_n they_o build_v upon_o be_v this_o because_o the_o turk_n do_v hold_v all_o those_o country_n in_o asia_n which_o be_v former_o the_o continent_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n to_o this_o i_o have_v say_v before_o that_o so_o long_o as_o the_o jew_n be_v the_o only_a people_n of_o god_n the_o delineation_n of_o the_o four_o metal-kingdom_n be_v in_o special_a reference_n to_o that_o church_n but_o they_o be_v cast_v off_o the_o metal-kingdom_n so_o much_o of_o they_o as_o do_v remain_v do_v more_o immediate_o concern_v the_o church_n of_o the_o gentile_n if_o mahomet_n be_v the_o little_a horn_n who_o be_v the_o saint_n of_o the_o most_o high_a who_o he_o do_v wear_v cut_v will_v any_o man_n say_v that_o they_o be_v only_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n alas_o the_o jew_n be_v a_o people_n cast_v away_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n before_o the_o name_n of_o mahomet_n be_v hear_v in_o the_o world_n and_o they_o do_v remain_v till_o this_o day_n a_o people_n not_o call_v again_o it_o may_v be_v more_o true_o affirm_v that_o the_o metal-kingdom_n in_o daniel_n image_n do_v not_o concern_v the_o jew_n only_o nor_o the_o gentile_n only_o but_o both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n in_o their_o several_a time_n for_o proof_n of_o this_o we_o will_v lay_v down_o some_o special_a observation_n first_o in_o the_o image_n of_o persecute_v state_n it_o be_v not_o the_o purpose_n of_o god_n only_o to_o show_v four_o revolution_n of_o empire_n but_o his_o more_o special_a intent_n be_v to_o show_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o son_n second_o it_o be_v his_o purpose_n
of_o man_n that_o have_v persevere_v and_o hold_v out_o for_o christ_n against_o the_o power_n and_o headship_n of_o antichrist_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o that_o tribulation_n and_o yet_o as_o this_o matter_n be_v one_o it_o be_v branch_v into_o several_a consideration_n first_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o papacy_n as_o a_o state_n or_o government_n afflict_v the_o saint_n so_o it_o be_v call_v a_o beast_n like_v to_o one_o of_o the_o beast_n in_o daniel_n second_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o universal_a headship_n wherein_o the_o form_n and_o essence_n of_o the_o kingdom_n do_v consist_v this_o be_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n three_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o that_o universal_a headship_n as_o a_o representative_a of_o that_o sovereign_a majesty_n that_o be_v former_o lose_v in_o rome_n imperial_a and_o now_o repair_v in_o rome_n papal_n this_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o beast_n four_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o public_a profession_n of_o this_o universal_a headship_n in_o the_o society_n of_o man_n this_o be_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n five_o if_o you_o speak_v of_o the_o time_n when_o this_o universal_a headship_n begin_v visible_o and_o remarkable_o to_o appear_v this_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o more_o special_o of_o his_o name_n and_o headship_n all_o these_o be_v so_o many_o distinct_a apocalyptical_a consideration_n which_o agree_v in_o one_o main_a truth_n in_o the_o general_a and_o thus_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o law_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o three_o branch_n thereof_o we_o will_v now_o come_v to_o speak_v more_o brief_o of_o the_o other_o particular_n because_o they_o be_v more_o easy_a to_o be_v understand_v second_o for_o the_o lawmaker_n the_o power_n by_o and_o through_o which_o he_o cause_v all_o to_o receive_v the_o mark_n this_o be_v a_o spiritual_a christ-like_a efficacy_n prevail_v in_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n to_o make_v they_o subject_a to_o his_o law_n it_o be_v say_v of_o the_o monarchy_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n that_o the_o most_o high_a god_n do_v give_v to_o he_o a_o kingdom_n and_o for_o the_o majesty_n that_o he_o give_v he_o all_o people_n nation_n and_o language_n tremble_v and_o fear_v before_o he_o who_o he_o will_v he_o slay_v and_o who_o he_o will_v he_o keep_v alive_a chap._n 5._o ver_fw-la 18_o 19_o so_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n have_v the_o same_o transcendent_a power_n he_o cause_v all_o to_o receive_v a_o mark_n whether_o rich_a or_o poor_a bond_n or_o free_a male_a or_o female_a he_o compel_v all_o to_o yield_v obedience_n as_o they_o sometime_o do_v that_o be_v under_o the_o power_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n but_o here_o be_v the_o difference_n the_o power_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n be_v more_o external_a over_o the_o body_n of_o man_n this_o be_v more_o internal_a over_o their_o mind_n and_o conscience_n and_o by_o consequence_n over_o their_o body_n also_o second_o they_o thaâ—…_n be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n have_v they_o be_v leave_v to_o their_o free_a choice_n they_o will_v have_v be_v glad_a to_o have_v enjoy_v their_o liberty_n but_o now_o for_o those_o that_o live_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o matter_n be_v far_o otherwise_o with_o they_o they_o will_v not_o be_v free_a if_o they_o may_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n divide_v in_o interest_n and_o in_o many_o civil_a respect_n all_o of_o they_o can_v agree_v in_o this_o one_o thing_n to_o give_v their_o power_n to_o the_o beast_n rev._n ch._n 17._o they_o think_v they_o can_v not_o be_v save_v unless_o in_o all_o realm_n there_o be_v a_o universal_a subjection_n to_o this_o headship_n give_v by_o christ_n himself_o as_o they_o think_v to_o peter_n and_o his_o successor_n and_o for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o public_a institution_n of_o this_o universal_a headship_n there_o be_v some_o preparation_n and_o previous_a work_n towards_o the_o set_n up_o of_o this_o power_n but_o there_o be_v no_o public_a establishment_n thereof_o till_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n let_v we_o hear_v what_o mr._n fox_n in_o his_o act_n and_o monument_n speak_v concern_v this_o matter_n pag._n 108._o col._n 2._o but_o rome_n say_v he_o will_v not_o so_o soon_o lose_v the_o supremacy_n once_o give_v as_o the_o giver_n lose_v his_o life_n for_o ever_o since_o from_o that_o day_n she_o have_v hold_v defend_v and_o maintain_v the_o same_o still_o and_o yet_o do_v to_o this_o present_a day_n by_o all_o force_n and_o policy_n possible_a and_o thus_o much_o concern_v boniface_n who_o by_o the_o word_n of_o gregory_n we_o may_v call_v the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n for_o as_o gregory_n bring_v in_o the_o style_n servus_n servorum_fw-la so_o this_o boniface_n bring_v into_o their_o head_n first_o volumus_fw-la &_o mandamus_fw-la statuimus_fw-la &_o praecipimus_fw-la that_o be_v we_o will_v and_o command_n we_o enjoin_v and_o charge_v you_o the_o same_o be_v mention_v by_o paraens_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o revelation_n chap._n 6._o ver_fw-la 12._o from_o whence_o i_o gather_v as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v have_v a_o mandatory_a power_n in_o and_o over_o the_o church_n so_o this_o first_o begin_v in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n in_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o universal_a headship_n three_o let_v we_o consider_v the_o person_n who_o they_o be_v that_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o power_n he_o command_v all_o both_o small_a and_o great_a rich_a and_o poor_a to_o receive_v a_o mark._n the_o greatness_n of_o rich_a man_n can_v procure_v a_o toleration_n neither_o can_v the_o meanness_n of_o poor_a man_n exempt_v they_o by_o their_o poverty_n bullinger_n upon_o the_o place_n speak_v very_o pithy_o we_o see_v say_v he_o that_o emperor_n king_n duke_n marquess_n earl_n baron_n realm_n country_n city_n patriarch_n archbishop_n bishop_n prelate_n doctor_n clerk_n and_o lay_v man_n obey_v he_o and_o also_o man_n of_o the_o great_a power_n riches_n wisdom_n together_o with_o the_o poor_a people_n there_o be_v no_o such_o kingdom_n and_o so_o diverse_o compact_v in_o the_o whole_a world_n no_o not_o among_o the_o mahometan_n and_o all_o these_o be_v willing_o subject_a to_o the_o seat_n yea_o they_o have_v persuade_v themselves_o that_o they_o can_v well_o live_v and_o that_o they_o can_v be_v save_v unless_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n so_o far_o bullinger_n from_o hence_o we_o gather_v that_o the_o event_n do_v full_o answer_v the_o prophecy_n for_o we_o see_v by_o experience_n how_o all_o the_o world_n have_v worship_v the_o beast_n and_o receive_v his_o mark._n and_o whereas_o some_o to_o illude_v this_o truth_n have_v plead_v that_o the_o popish_a church_n in_o france_n do_v not_o own_o the_o pope_n for_o head_n of_o the_o church_n we_o will_v easy_o grant_v that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v so_o strict_o oblige_v to_o the_o pope_n chair_n in_o some_o temporal_a respect_n yet_o it_o be_v too_o plain_a that_o his_o authority_n be_v set_v up_o in_o their_o conscience_n and_o that_o they_o be_v subject_a to_o his_o law_n four_o let_v we_o consider_v the_o punishment_n to_o be_v inflict_v upon_o those_o that_o have_v not_o the_o mark_n in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right-hand_a they_o be_v forbid_v to_o buy_v or_o sell._n mr._n mede_n do_v take_v this_o for_o excommunication_n or_o cast_v out_o of_o church-fellowship_n but_o rather_o the_o word_n signify_v a_o cut_n off_o from_o all_o civil_a commerce_n among_o man_n yea_o if_o we_o compare_v the_o scripture_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o it_o be_v present_a death_n for_o any_o man_n to_o refuse_v to_o have_v the_o mark_v in_o the_o forehead_n and_o in_o the_o right-hand_a therefore_o when_o john_n see_v the_o soul_n of_o those_o that_o be_v behead_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n that_o have_v not_o worship_v the_o image_n nor_o receive_v the_o mark_n chap._n 20._o ver_fw-la 4._o he_o do_v plain_o show_v that_o the_o behead_v be_v for_o the_o non-worship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o for_o the_o not_o receive_v of_o the_o mark_n we_o may_v conclude_v then_o when_o man_n be_v exempt_v from_o buâ—…ing_n and_o sell_v this_o be_v a_o synecdoche_n by_o this_o one_o all_o other_o kind_n of_o punishment_n whatsoever_o be_v understand_v and_o thus_o we_o have_v see_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o law_n the_o lawmaker_n the_o person_n subject_a to_o the_o law_n and_o the_o penalty_n upon_o all_o such_o as_o shall_v refuse_v subjection_n let_v we_o now_o come_v to_o the_o several_a particular_n which_o concern_v the_o right_a calculation_n of_o the_o number_n first_o for_o the_o person_n who_o it_o be_v that_o must_v make_v the_o discovery_n it_o be_v such_o a_o one_o as_o have_v wisdom_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n
question_n be_v to_o i_o how_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n shall_v be_v 666_o here_o i_o muse_v and_o often_o ponder_v in_o my_o mind_n what_o be_v the_o manner_n and_o use_n of_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o scripture_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o riâ—…ng_n of_o government_n and_o their_o calculation_n by_o number_n to_o discover_v their_o beginning_n and_o here_o i_o find_v as_o i_o believe_v every_o man_n shall_v do_v the_o like_a who_o will_v give_v himself_o to_o observation_n that_o the_o prophetical_a scripture_n do_v very_o often_o reckon_v government_n either_o by_o the_o number_n of_o year_n to_o the_o time_n of_o their_o rise_n or_o by_o the_o number_n of_o year_n how_o long_o they_o shall_v continue_v now_o i_o be_v sure_a that_o 666_o can_v not_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o antichristian_a kingdom_n see_v in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o prophecy_n it_o be_v large_o show_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v continue_v 1260_o prophetical_a day_n or_o year_n and_o that_o this_o time_n must_v commence_v from_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten-horned_n beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n or_o the_o ten_o king_n out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n therefore_o mr._n archer_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o personal_a reign_n be_v a_o very_a fabulous_a writer_n in_o this_o as_o in_o many_o other_o particular_n when_o he_o will_v needs_o have_v 666_o to_o be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o beast_n kingdom_n all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o text_n plain_o lay_v together_o do_v decipher_v this_o kingdom_n à _fw-la priori_fw-la and_o therefore_o the_o number_n must_v refer_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beginning_n or_o the_o stand_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o headship_n but_o then_o the_o great_a 〈◊〉_d be_v 〈◊〉_d what_o time_n i_o shall_v 〈◊〉_d to_o number_n in_o this_o caâ—…e_n i_o be_v help_v by_o the_o practice_n of_o chronologer_n for_o theâ—…_n when_o they_o have_v a_o prophetical_a number_n and_o do_v not_o know_v â—…rom_fw-mi what_o beginning_n to_o compute_v iâ—…_n aâ—…k_v how_o long_o it_o continue_v and_o where_o it_o make_v a_o eno_n and_o if_o they_o be_v certain_a of_o these_o two_o they_o will_v find_v out_o the_o three_o where_o it_o ought_v to_o begin_v it_o be_v a_o sure_a rule_n in_o this_o as_o in_o other_o kind_n of_o learning_n by_o two_o know_a thing_n you_o may_v come_v to_o discover_v a_o three_o unknown_a and_o sometime_o it_o so_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o some_o diligence_n must_v be_v use_v before_o we_o can_v come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o two_o by_z and_o through_o which_o we_o may_v prove_v the_o three_o as_o for_o example_n we_o read_v that_o the_o prophet_n ezekiel_n be_v to_o lie_v upon_o his_o left_a side_n 390_o day_n which_o signify_v so_o many_o year_n of_o the_o patience_n of_o god_n in_o bear_v the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o house_n of_o israel_n again_o he_o be_v to_o turn_v and_o to_o lie_v upon_o his_o right_a side_n 40_o day_n which_o signify_v so_o many_o year_n of_o the_o patience_n of_o god_n in_o bear_v the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o house_n of_o judah_n ezek._n 4._o 4_o 5._o now_o for_o the_o application_n of_o the_o time_n the_o great_a queâ—…ion_n be_v where_o the_o 390_o year_n begin_v and_o where_o they_o make_v a_o end_n and_o how_o long_o they_o do_v continue_v for_o the_o continuation_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v and_o for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n this_o must_v be_v at_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o chaldaean_n for_o the_o time_n of_o the_o end_n though_o it_o be_v not_o set_v down_o in_o express_a term_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o text._n for_o five_o year_n before_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n ezekiel_n be_v to_o take_v a_o tile_n and_o portray_v upon_o it_o the_o city_n jerusalem_n and_o laâ—…_n sâ—…ge_v against_o it_o &_o build_v a_o fort_n against_o it_o so_o then_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o whole_a vision_n be_v to_o show_v that_o after_o the_o 390_o year_n of_o the_o patience_n of_o god_n be_v run_v out_o the_o time_n shall_v come_v that_o the_o chaldaean_n shall_v destroy_v both_o city_n and_o temple_n in_o this_o ezekiel_n be_v a_o sign_n to_o the_o home_n of_o israel_n to_o foretell_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o city_n and_o temple_n five_o year_n before_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v ezek._n 1._o 2._o upon_o these_o ground_n chronologer_n do_v reason_n in_o this_o manner_n if_o the_o 390_o year_n do_v end_n at_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o chaldaean_n they_o must_v necessary_o begin_v at_o the_o apostasy_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la for_o if_o you_o take_v the_o right_a vein_n of_o chronologie_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o king_n and_o number_v the_o time_n interchangeable_o as_o each_o king_n of_o judah_n and_o each_o king_n of_o israel_n begin_v to_o reign_v and_o to_o carry_v on_o the_o whole_a series_n and_o order_n of_o year_n you_o shall_v find_v by_o induction_n of_o singular_n that_o there_o will_v be_v a_o exact_a line_n of_o 390_o year_n from_o the_o defection_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la to_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n aforesaid_a he_o that_o desire_v the_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o year_n and_o how_o it_o be_v exact_o compute_v let_v he_o go_v to_o the_o isagoge_n of_o calvisius_n and_o of_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o account_n the_o chronologer_n thus_o speak_v hunc_fw-la igitur_fw-la numerum_fw-la annorum_fw-la 390_o ex_fw-la annotatione_n historiarum_fw-la huius_fw-la temporis_fw-la ab_fw-la initio_fw-la jeroboami_n usque_fw-la ad_fw-la excidium_fw-la hierosolymae_fw-la nos_fw-la colligemus_fw-la it_o a_o quidem_fw-la ne_fw-la conjecturas_fw-la nos_fw-la lectori_fw-la obâ—…rudamus_fw-la neque_fw-la etiam_fw-la sacrae_fw-la scripturae_fw-la vim_o faciamus_fw-la isag._n cap._n 40._o and_o in_o very_a deed_n his_o performance_n be_v answerable_a to_o the_o promise_n for_o he_o do_v exact_o prove_v by_o induction_n of_o singular_n and_o that_o from_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n that_o there_o be_v 390_o year_n from_o the_o apostasy_n of_o jeroboam_fw-la to_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o now_o for_o the_o 40_o year_n of_o the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o house_n of_o judah_n this_o matter_n be_v somewhat_o more_o dark_a but_o yet_o nevertheless_o chronologer_n do_v reason_n in_o this_o wise_a if_o 40_o year_n be_v the_o time_n of_o the_o patience_n of_o god_n in_o bear_v the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o house_n of_o judah_n and_o those_o year_n must_v run_v complete_a at_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n by_o the_o chaldee_n then_o it_o will_v follow_v according_a to_o the_o scripture-chronologie_a and_o the_o series_n of_o the_o time_n that_o they_o must_v necessary_o commence_v from_o the_o 13_o year_n of_o josiah_n now_o if_o a_o question_n be_v make_v why_o these_o year_n shall_v begin_v from_o the_o 13_o of_o josiah_n who_o be_v a_o reformer_n of_o the_o church_n though_o he_o be_v these_o time_n be_v to_o begin_v there_o because_o the_o lord_n do_v then_o begin_v to_o strive_v with_o that_o people_n to_o bring_v they_o to_o repentance_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o jeremy_n these_o be_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n from_o the_o thirteen_o year_n of_o josiah_n the_o son_n of_o ammon_n king_n of_o judah_n even_o unto_o this_o day_n that_o be_v the_o three_o and_o twenty_o year_n the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n have_v come_v unto_o i_o and_o i_o have_v speak_v unto_o you_o rise_v early_o and_o speak_v but_o you_o have_v not_o hearken_v and_o the_o lord_n have_v send_v unto_o you_o all_o his_o servant_n the_o prophet_n rise_v early_o and_o send_v they_o but_o you_o have_v not_o hearken_v nor_o incline_v your_o ear_n to_o hear_v jer._n 25._o 3_o 4._o from_o these_o word_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o 40_o year_n patience_n of_o god_n in_o bear_v the_o iniquity_n of_o the_o house_n of_o judah_n do_v begin_v from_o the_o ministry_n of_o jeremy_n and_o when_o these_o shall_v run_v complete_a than_o the_o prophet_n â—…zekiel_n do_v signify_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n from_o this_o and_o from_o some_o such_o like_a passage_n i_o be_v move_v to_o take_v the_o like_a course_n i_o argue_v in_o this_o manner_n if_o 666_o be_v such_o a_o number_n of_o year_n and_o if_o this_o period_n of_o time_n also_o must_v end_v at_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o universal_a headship_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n by_o necessary_a consequence_n i_o do_v conclude_v that_o this_o time_n must_v begin_v 60_o year_n before_o the_o birth_n of_o the_o lord_n consult_v with_o chronologer_n i_o find_v that_o this_o be_v much_o about_o that_o time_n when_o cicero_n and_o antonius_n be_v consul_n at_o rome_n but_o here_o to_o i_o be_v the_o great_a difficulty_n
fit_o apply_v to_o rome_n antichristian_a which_o be_v true_o and_o proper_o call_v the_o whore_n of_o babylon_n in_o the_o figure_n but_o now_o a_o little_a to_o draw_v near_o to_o the_o point_n when_o be_v it_o that_o the_o whore_n do_v begin_v to_o ride_v the_o beast_n and_o where_o shall_v we_o set_v the_o date_n of_o her_o dominion_n for_o so_o the_o angel_n do_v expound_v the_o word_n the_o water_n where_o the_o whore_n sit_v be_v kindred_n and_o people_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n and_o language_n ver_fw-la 17._o her_o sit_v upon_o the_o beast_n and_o upon_o many_o water_n do_v not_o only_o imply_v a_o ordinary_a sit_v but_o a_o sit_v in_o the_o way_n of_o lordship_n dominion_n and_o supreme_a command_n such_o a_o kind_n of_o sit_v we_o must_v look_v after_o if_o we_o will_v true_o know_v the_o time_n when_o the_o whore_n begin_v to_o ride_v the_o beast_n and_o here_o i_o say_v at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v begin_v to_o be_v the_o second_o beast_n or_o universal_a head_n under_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n then_o at_o the_o same_o time_n do_v the_o roman_a church_n begin_v to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n or_o rather_o the_o great_a whore_n that_o ride_v the_o beast_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o the_o fornication_n and_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o earth_n let_v we_o therefore_o more_o distinct_o consider_v the_o time_n as_o the_o angel_n do_v give_v the_o true_a delineation_n of_o they_o and_o therefore_o speak_v of_o the_o ten_o king_n that_o shall_v carry_v the_o whore_n that_o shall_v be_v whole_o at_o her_o devotion_n he_o do_v express_o speak_v of_o they_o they_o have_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o receive_v a_o kingdom_n as_o king_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n ver_fw-la 12._o therefore_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o king_n must_v needs_o anticipate_v or_o go_v before_o the_o jurisdiction_n and_o dominion_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n and_o lest_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o mistake_n in_o the_o time_n the_o angel_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o there_o must_v be_v eight_o revolution_n of_o state_n in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o seven_o of_o they_o must_v fall_v before_o the_o time_n come_v that_o the_o whore_n shall_v ride_v the_o beast_n these_o be_v his_o word_n there_o be_v seven_o king_n five_o be_v fall_v one_o be_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o when_o he_o come_v he_o must_v continue_v a_o short_a space_n and_o the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o he_o be_v the_o eight_o and_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o and_o go_v into_o perdition_n ver_fw-la 10_o 11._o from_o whence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o ten_o king_n must_v arise_v and_o seven_o form_n of_o government_n must_v fall_v in_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n can_v begin_v but_o here_o be_v a_o hard_a question_n to_o be_v decide_v by_o the_o way_n how_o can_v the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o yet_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o head_n i_o will_v the_o more_o willing_o take_v it_o into_o consideration_n because_o i_o have_v be_v heretofore_o much_o puzzle_v with_o the_o question_n and_o i_o find_v also_o that_o the_o very_o best_a and_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n do_v not_o give_v a_o certain_a sound_n to_o let_v pass_v how_o far_o brightman_n and_o paraeus_n have_v go_v aside_o in_o the_o matter_n mr._n forbes_n make_v the_o king_n and_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v co_z incident_a term_n but_o in_o this_o he_o be_v great_o mistake_v for_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o order_n of_o king_n be_v expreslâ—…_n say_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o king_n and_o in_o the_o order_n of_o head_n he_o be_v only_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o therefore_o we_o may_v certain_o conclude_v that_o these_o be_v not_o equivalent_a term_n but_o that_o necessary_o some_o distinction_n must_v be_v make_v betwixt_o the_o head_n and_o the_o king_n mr._n mede_n therefore_o keep_v himself_o in_o doubtful_a term_n for_o speak_v of_o the_o seven_o change_n of_o state_n to_o wit_n the_o christian_a caesar_n he_o say_v that_o this_o potentate_n because_o he_o shall_v be_v of_o short_a continuance_n shall_v seem_v to_o be_v dynaste_n alius_fw-la another_o ruler_n sed_fw-la revera_fw-la non_fw-la alius_fw-la in_o deed_n and_o in_o truth_n not_o another_o so_o likewise_o concern_v the_o beast_n in_o which_o state_n he_o shall_v carry_v the_o whore_n this_o beast_n say_v he_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o caesar_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o but_o revera_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la septimus_fw-la in_o deed_n and_o in_o truth_n no_o other_o but_o the_o seven_o in_o which_o word_n of_o he_o so_o far_o as_o i_o apprehend_v there_o be_v two_o passage_n which_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o differ_v from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o text_n for_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o caesareate_a from_o the_o pagan_a to_o the_o christian_a caesar_n how_o can_v he_o call_v that_o of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n dynasten_fw-la quasi_fw-la alium_fw-la revera_fw-la tamen_fw-la non_fw-la alium_fw-la the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v plain_a five_o be_v fall_v one_o be_v to_o wit_n that_o of_o the_o pagan_a caesar_n when_o john_n write_v the_o revelation_n and_o the_o other_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n be_v not_o yet_o come_v it_o be_v clear_a then_o that_o the_o government_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v eight_o in_o all_o and_o not_o eight_o in_o appearance_n only_o and_o the_o dynasty_a of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o in_o reality_n and_o truth_n and_o not_o another_o in_o show_n only_o as_o mr._n mede_n will_v have_v it_o so_o likewise_o for_o the_o beast_n it_o be_v strange_a that_o he_o shall_v affirm_v he_o to_o be_v quasi_fw-la octavum_fw-la dynasten_fw-la as_o it_o be_v the_o eight_o potentate_n sed_fw-la revera_fw-la non_fw-la nisi_fw-la septimum_fw-la but_o in_o deed_n and_o in_o truth_n no_o other_o but_o the_o seven_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v express_v the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o he_o be_v octavus_fw-la the_o eight_o in_o reality_n and_o in_o truth_n and_o not_o the_o eight_o in_o appearance_n only_o therefore_o the_o exposition_n of_o mr._n mede_n do_v contradict_v the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n and_o the_o knot_n remain_v upon_o much_o debate_n i_o find_v that_o we_o must_v go_v another_o way_n to_o work_v and_o here_o we_o must_v distinguish_v the_o roman_a government_n as_o they_o be_v simple_o so_o call_v from_o the_o roman_a government_n as_o they_o be_v head_n of_o the_o beast_n if_o you_o look_v upon_o the_o roman_a government_n as_o so_o many_o policy_n and_o form_n of_o dominion_n than_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o there_o be_v eight_o form_n of_o regency_n to_o wit_n the_o king_n the_o consul_n the_o decemvir_n the_o dictator_n the_o tribune_n the_o pagan_a caesar_n the_o christian_a caesar_n and_o after_o all_o these_o seven_o come_v the_o beast_n as_o octavus_fw-la dynaste_n the_o eight_o potentate_n now_o on_o the_o other_o side_n if_o you_o reckon_v the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n there_o can_v be_v but_o seven_o head_n and_o therefore_o the_o beast_n must_v needs_o be_v the_o particular_a seven_o see_v the_o christian_a caesar_n from_o constantine_n to_o augustus_n can_v be_v call_v a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n at_o all_o unless_o we_o will_v go_v against_o the_o scope_n of_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o call_v christian_a government_n by_o the_o title_n of_o a_o beast_n or_o the_o head_n of_o a_o beast_n this_o character_n do_v proper_o appertain_v to_o the_o kingdom_n and_o state_n of_o this_o world_n that_o persecute_v the_o church_n and_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ._n upon_o this_o account_n the_o christian_a caesar_n do_v indeed_o make_v a_o distinct_a dynasty_a or_o policy_n and_o yet_o be_v no_o part_n or_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n be_v clear_a for_o when_o the_o spirit_n speak_v of_o the_o other_o that_o shall_v come_v to_o wit_n the_o dynasty_a of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n he_o do_v not_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o head_n but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d another_o king_n which_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o christian_a caesar_n be_v a_o distinct_a form_n of_o government_n but_o no_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n so_o likewise_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o last_o edition_n be_v not_o term_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o eight_o head_n but_o he_o be_v simple_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o eight_o king_n touch_v the_o king_n it_o be_v speak_v
of_o they_o five_o be_v fall_v one_o be_v and_o the_o other_o be_v not_o yet_o come_v and_o the_o beast_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o bottomless_a pit_n he_o be_v the_o eight_o to_o satisfy_v the_o doubt_n we_o do_v pitch_n upon_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o beast_n be_v both_o the_o eight_o dynasty_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n for_o if_o you_o reckon_v by_o the_o order_n of_o king_n the_o dynasty_a of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n be_v include_v he_o must_v needs_o be_v the_o eight_o but_o if_o you_o reckon_v by_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v pagan_a and_o idolatrous_a form_n of_o government_n then_o that_o of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n must_v be_v status_fw-la exâ—…resimus_fw-la or_o exemptilis_fw-la a_o state_n exempt_v and_o put_v out_o of_o the_o calendar_n from_o whence_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o the_o beast_n if_o you_o reckon_v he_o among_o the_o king_n his_o place_n be_v to_o be_v the_o eight_o but_o yet_o among_o the_o head_n he_o be_v but_o the_o seven_o and_o so_o these_o word_n the_o beast_n that_o be_v and_o be_v not_o he_o be_v the_o eight_o and_o be_v one_o of_o the_o seven_o be_v plain_a as_o i_o take_v it_o and_o the_o knot_n be_v untie_v but_o leave_v this_o scruple_n i_o find_v that_o all_o solid_a interpreter_n do_v agree_v in_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o text_n to_o wit_n that_o the_o antichristian_a time_n begin_v at_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n the_o word_n of_o the_o angel_n be_v so_o clear_a for_o speak_v of_o the_o roman_a dominion_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o that_o beast_n he_o express_o say_v these_o have_v no_o kingdom_n as_o yet_o but_o shall_v receive_v a_o kingdom_n one_o hour_n with_o the_o beast_n which_o plain_o show_v that_o their_o time_n shall_v be_v when_o the_o roman_a dominion_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o last_o and_o antichristian_a edition_n of_o state_n the_o fall_n of_o the_o old_a empire_n and_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v a_o infallible_a character_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o antichristian_a time_n and_o this_o no_o man_n can_v rational_o deny_v that_o do_v look_v upon_o the_o true_a scope_n of_o the_o angel_n interpretation_n but_o our_o question_n be_v concern_v the_o time_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n when_o be_v it_o that_o she_o do_v begin_v to_o ride_v the_o beast_n we_o can_v say_v that_o it_o be_v at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o king_n do_v rise_v out_o of_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o then_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v not_o dogmatical_o and_o conscientious_o acknowledge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o church_n to_o the_o resolution_n of_o the_o case_n we_o will_v consider_v what_o expositor_n do_v say_v to_o this_o purpose_n for_o in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n though_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o the_o beast_n with_o ten_o horn_n yet_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o word_n of_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n now_o the_o reason_n ordinary_o give_v be_v very_o solid_a and_o it_o do_v agree_v with_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o description_n under_o the_o resemblance_n of_o a_o beast_n with_o two_o horn_n chap._n 13._o be_v again_o repeat_v under_o the_o similitude_n and_o type_n of_o a_o great_a whore_n chap._n 17._o both_o scripture_n speak_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o matter_n in_o substance_n though_o in_o a_o different_a manner_n and_o if_o need_n shall_v require_v we_o have_v many_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o parallel_n now_o then_o in_o the_o present_a case_n see_v john_n speak_v of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n that_o in_o his_o day_n be_v the_o great_a city_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n it_o be_v to_o our_o purpose_n to_o inquire_v when_o the_o church_n come_v within_o the_o verge_n of_o the_o dominion_n oâ—…_n that_o great_a city_n and_o here_o i_o say_v if_o we_o calculate_v the_o time_n aright_o and_o reckon_v 666_o year_n from_o that_o time_n when_o that_o great_a city_n come_v to_o have_v dominion_n over_o the_o church_n we_o shall_v precise_o come_v to_o that_o point_n and_o instant_n of_o time_n when_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v make_v the_o catholic_n and_o the_o general_a mother_n of_o all_o other_o church_n the_o church_n first_o come_v under_o the_o dominion_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o then_o 666_o year_n after_o â—…hat_o church_n herself_o be_v declare_v universal_a mother_n of_o all_o church_n and_o here_o then_o our_o interpretation_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o in_o substance_n in_o both_o scripture_n and_o whereas_o the_o woman_n have_v this_o inscription_n on_o her_o forehead_n mystery_n babylon_n the_o great_a the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n and_o the_o abomination_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o name_n then_o on_o the_o forehead_n of_o the_o woman_n be_v not_o a_o grammatical_a word_n consist_v of_o letter_n and_o syllable_n but_o it_o signify_v her_o universal_a maternity_n or_o motherhood_n when_o she_o begin_v to_o be_v declare_v universal_a mother_n over_o all_o other_o church_n now_o if_o you_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o time_n it_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o the_o 666_o year_n from_o that_o time_n when_o the_o church_n and_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o church_n come_v under_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o this_o be_v the_o number_n of_o her_o maternity_n or_o general_a motherhood_n or_o of_o the_o name_n write_v in_o the_o forehead_n of_o the_o woman_n if_o we_o apply_v this_o to_o the_o two-horned_n beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n his_o name_n be_v no_o other_o but_o his_o paternity_n or_o universal_a headship_n and_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n be_v no_o other_o but_o the_o number_n of_o his_o universal_a headship_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o roman_a as_o the_o four_o metal-kingdome_n and_o so_o the_o sense_n of_o one_o chapter_n be_v clear_a by_o the_o scope_n and_o drift_n of_o the_o other_o but_o we_o go_v on_o chap._n x._o a_o list_n of_o fifteen_o principle_n draw_v from_o the_o main_a sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v the_o beast_n his_o name_n mark_v and_o number_n by_o the_o position_n of_o which_o the_o present_a interpretation_n be_v establish_v also_o the_o several_a exposition_n of_o mr._n potter_n and_o other_o writer_n be_v bring_v to_o trial_n for_o the_o more_o full_a proof_n of_o the_o point_n we_o must_v take_v the_o same_o method_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o our_o interpretation_n as_o divine_n do_v when_o they_o will_v prove_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v antichrist_n they_o do_v infallible_o determine_v he_o to_o be_v so_o because_o all_o the_o property_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v punctual_o pitch_v upon_o that_o seat_n or_o succession_n so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n we_o may_v say_v that_o 666_o be_v such_o a_o number_n of_o year_n to_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o name_n or_o universal_a headship_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o this_o we_o take_v to_o be_v a_o infallible_a and_o undoubted_a truth_n because_o all_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o prophecy_n do_v pitch_n and_o main_o centre_n upon_o such_o a_o interpretation_n we_o can_v prove_v the_o truth_n thereof_o by_o the_o accumulation_n of_o note_n wâ—…_n may_v further_o take_v in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o jesuit_n suarez_n for_o he_o himself_o well_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o decipher_v antichrist_n by_o one_o two_o or_o three_o note_n but_o by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o all_o the_o property_n that_o do_v appertain_v to_o he_o so_o i_o may_v say_v for_o a_o tight_a exposition_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o number_n thereof_o we_o must_v not_o rest_v in_o a_o few_o circumstance_n for_o so_o many_o have_v be_v bring_v for_o the_o name_n lateinos_n and_o m._n pâ—…tters_n interpretation_n also_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o fair_a but_o this_o be_v that_o which_o i_o main_o stand_v upon_o that_o their_o several_a interpretation_n will_v not_o agree_v with_o many_o principle_n the_o same_o course_n than_o that_o we_o take_v to_o prove_v the_o truth_n shall_v be_v to_o disprove_v their_o error_n but_o now_o to_o the_o principle_n in_o order_n princ._n 1_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n his_o mark_n and_o number_n do_v all_o agree_v to_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n by_o a_o special_a application_n this_o be_v prove_v from_o the_o whole_a scope_n of_o the_o text._n for_o the_o beast_n be_v a_o tyrannical_a empire_n or_o government_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o also_o a_o roman_a tyrannical_a empire_n in_o the_o last_o edition_n thereof_o therefore_o these_o character_n be_v special_o applicable_a to_o that_o government_n and_o to_o the_o hierarchy_n thereof_o and_o not_o to_o any_o other_o they_o err_v therefore_o that_o seek_v after_o the_o number_n in_o the_o
the_o other_o side_n i_o conceive_v that_o it_o be_v too_o high_a to_o call_v hen._n 8._o or_o any_o other_o supreme_a magistrate_n a_o head_n much_o more_o a_o good_a head_n of_o the_o church_n the_o eminency_n transcendency_n and_o sublimity_n of_o that_o prerogative_n belong_v to_o christ_n alone_o our_o prince_n have_v use_v such_o a_o title_n and_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o statute_n in_o a_o moderate_a way_n the_o people_n have_v ascribe_v it_o to_o they_o to_o wit_n a_o spiritual_a power_n authority_n and_o jurisdiction_n that_o ever_o have_v belong_v to_o king_n and_o prince_n which_o david_n solomon_n the_o king_n of_o judah_n and_o christian_a emperor_n have_v ever_o exercise_v in_o their_o respective_a dominion_n this_o no_o doubt_n have_v be_v the_o sense_n of_o well-meaning_a man_n and_o so_o mr._n bedel_n do_v expound_v it_o in_o the_o forementioned_a place_n and_o pag._n 56._o but_o for_o my_o part_n be_v enlighten_v and_o better_o inform_v i_o pray_v god_n such_o title_n be_v no_o more_o use_v and_o let_v that_o passage_n next_o under_o thou_o and_o thy_o christ_n in_o all_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a in_o these_o his_o majesty_n dominion_n supreme_a head_n and_o governor_n let_v the_o exuberancy_n of_o such_o a_o title_n pass_v among_o the_o iniquity_n of_o our_o holy_a thing_n our_o godly_a friend_n have_v be_v offend_v at_o it_o our_o enemy_n have_v insult_v experience_n have_v show_v much_o danger_n in_o the_o use_n of_o it_o and_o the_o present_a treatise_n i_o doubt_v not_o will_v show_v what_o a_o evil_a thing_n it_o be_v to_o take_v away_o the_o prerogative_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o make_v other_o head_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o room_n of_o all_o man_n live_v the_o erastians_n have_v great_a cause_n to_o look_v to_o this_o for_o let_v prince_n be_v once_o tell_v that_o there_o be_v no_o church-government_n in_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o that_o they_o themselves_o be_v the_o sole_a fountain_n of_o church-power_n by_o this_o mean_n it_o will_v be_v effect_v that_o the_o name_n and_o power_n of_o christ_n over_o his_o own_o church_n will_v be_v pluck_v down_o and_o the_o name_n and_o headship_n of_o prince_n will_v be_v only_o set_v up_o in_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n if_o you_o give_v a_o inch_n man_n will_v take_v a_o ell._n rather_o for_o act_n past_a we_o shall_v often_o think_v upon_o that_o expression_n of_o the_o prophet_n i_o will_v pour_v upon_o the_o house_n of_o david_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o spirit_n of_o grace_n and_o supplication_n and_o they_o shall_v look_v to_o he_o who_o they_o have_v pierce_v zach._n 12._o 10._o christ_n be_v not_o only_o pierce_v in_o a_o literal_a sense_n when_o his_o body_n be_v run_v through_o with_o a_o spear_n but_o he_o be_v pierce_v also_o when_o his_o name_n and_o headship_n be_v take_v away_o from_o he_o and_o give_v to_o another_o so_o far_o as_o a_o whole_a nation_n have_v be_v mediate_o or_o immediate_o direct_o or_o indirect_o implicate_v and_o involve_v in_o such_o a_o sin_n so_o far_o i_o believe_v they_o ought_v to_o mourn_v if_o this_o be_v not_o do_v god_n perhaps_o may_v rebuke_v we_o when_o our_o army_n go_v forth_o against_o those_o that_o worship_n the_o beast_n and_o uphold_v his_o name_n and_o headship_n in_o enmity_n to_o the_o government_n of_o christ._n though_o not_o in_o the_o favour_n of_o the_o enemy_n yet_o we_o may_v be_v chastise_v for_o our_o own_o fault_n and_o the_o lord_n may_v be_v provoke_v to_o appear_v against_o we_o when_o the_o lamb_n go_v forth_o on_o his_o white_a horse_n against_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o army_n the_o army_n that_o follow_v be_v upon_o white_a horse_n clothe_v in_o fine_a linen_n white_a and_o clean_a rev._n 19_o 14._o further_o also_o by_o the_o process_n of_o this_o discourse_n information_n may_v be_v give_v to_o certain_a in_o these_o time_n who_o be_v lead_v by_o the_o mere_a show_n and_o colour_n of_o some_o passage_n in_o the_o prophecy_n do_v think_v it_o a_o part_n of_o their_o duty_n to_o level_a magistracy_n abolish_v law_n and_o to_o turn_v all_o thing_n up-side_n down_o in_o church_n and_o commonwealth_n of_o such_o i_o may_v say_v that_o they_o mingle_v the_o precious_a truth_n of_o god_n with_o fable_n of_o their_o own_o comment_n in_o the_o metamorphosis_n of_o ovid_n we_o read_v of_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o world_n of_o the_o chaos_n of_o the_o giant_n heap_v of_o pelion_n upon_o ossa_n of_o deucalion_n flood_n of_o the_o four_o age_n of_o the_o golden_a the_o silver_n the_o brazen_a and_o the_o iron_n age._n these_o thing_n be_v not_o all_o fiction_n because_o they_o have_v some_o ground_n of_o truth_n in_o the_o scripture_n neither_o be_v they_o all_o truth_n because_o they_o be_v mingle_v with_o fiction_n of_o the_o invention_n of_o man_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v some_o author_n who_o be_v for_o the_o five_o monarchy_n they_o think_v that_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n will_v be_v the_o dissolution_n of_o all_o earthly_a kingdom_n but_o by_o the_o purport_n and_o whole_a drift_n of_o the_o present_a discourse_n they_o may_v understand_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o government_n power_n and_o authority_n pure_o as_o such_o but_o only_o to_o government_n as_o idolatrous_a as_o tyrannical_a as_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o his_o church_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n the_o empire_n of_o babel_n be_v resemble_v to_o a_o lion_n of_o persia_n to_o a_o bear_n of_o greece_n to_o a_o leopard_n of_o rome_n to_o a_o beast_n of_o divers_a shape_n all_o these_o monarchy_n erect_v and_o set_v up_o on_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o davidical_a kingdom_n be_v parallel_v to_o so_o many_o beast_n buâ—…_n to_o what_o beast_n shall_v we_o resemble_v in_o its_o right_a constitution_n the_o davidical_a kingdom_n itself_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n the_o angel_n do_v express_o say_v that_o there_o be_v eight_o king_n and_o yet_o the_o beast_n have_v but_o seven_o head_n chap._n 17._o how_o can_v this_o be_v i_o have_v full_o prove_v that_o the_o dynasty_a race_n and_o succession_n of_o the_o christian_a caesar_n do_v make_v the_o seven_o roman_a king_n but_o no_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n therefore_o the_o mediatoriâ—…n_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o contrary_a to_o government_n as_o such_o neither_o be_v nor_o ever_o shall_v be_v build_v upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o government_n as_o government_n but_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o government_n only_o as_o tyrannical_a and_o opposite_a to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o gospel_n there_o be_v no_o such_o cause_n then_o why_o solid_a and_o judicious_a man_n in_o these_o day_n shall_v set_v aside_o this_o kind_n of_o learning_n which_o be_v so_o much_o for_o the_o credit_n &_o authority_n of_o the_o christian_a magistrate_n and_o for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n in_o some_o point_n if_o i_o be_o not_o mistake_v there_o be_v in_o this_o prophecy_n as_o strong_a if_o not_o strong_a proof_n then_o in_o any_o other_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o for_o example_n though_o bishop_n be_v put_v down_o the_o service-book_n take_v away_o the_o ordination_n of_o minister_n bring_v near_o the_o rule_n all_o this_o be_v do_v man_n be_v not_o please_v what_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o difference_n the_o difficulty_n lie_v in_o the_o church-state_n robinson_n and_o other_o of_o that_o way_n do_v plead_v that_o we_o have_v no_o example_n for_o a_o national_a church_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o bring_n in_o of_o whole_a nation_n by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o magistrate_n this_o be_v the_o principal_a rock_n of_o offence_n i_o confess_v it_o be_v true_a that_o we_o have_v no_o example_n of_o a_o national_a church_n in_o the_o apostle_n time_n for_o how_o can_v all_o nation_n come_v in_o at_o that_o particular_a instant_n when_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o do_v still_o remain_v in_o their_o idolatry_n and_o the_o emperor_n themselves_o be_v the_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o church_n now_o if_o we_o apply_v ourselves_o to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n we_o shall_v plain_o see_v how_o the_o spirit_n do_v foretell_v that_o after_o the_o preach_v of_o the_o gospel_n the_o church_n shall_v fall_v under_o grievous_a persecution_n in_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o pagan_a caesar_n when_o that_o time_n be_v end_v the_o empire_n itself_o shall_v become_v christian._n what_o else_o shall_v be_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o expression_n now_o be_v come_v salvation_n and_o strength_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o our_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o his_o christ_n rev._n 12._o 10._o this_o do_v note_v no_o other_o but_o the_o set_n up_o of_o the_o gospel_n in_o the_o throne_n in_o the_o time_n of_o